

HHn 



1MB 



class B>( qoko 



A TRUE NARRATIVE 

OF 

THE RISE AND PROGRESS 

OF THE 

$resftptertatt CJmtrf) tit Ejrelattti 

BY THE REV. PATRICK ADAIR 

MINIS TER OF BELFA S T 



V 



A 



TRUE NARRATIVE 

OF 

THE RISE AND PROGRESS 



^resfoptertan Cimrci) tn Xrelanti 

( 1623 — 1670) 

BY THE REV. PATRICK ADAIR 

MINISTER OF BELFAST 



ALSO 

THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH IN IRELAND SINCE THE SCOTS 
WERE NATURALIZED, BY THE REV. ANDREW STEWART 
MINISTER OF DONAGHADEE 



WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 



BY W.v L>. KILLEN, D.D. 




BELFAST: C. AITCHISON 
LONDON: HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO. 
EDINBURGH: A. ELLIOT 
1866 




PRINTED BY- 
MARCUS WARD AND CO 
BELFAST AND DUBLIN. 



CONTENTS. 



Introduction ix 

CHAPTER I. 

Mr. Robert Blair removes from Glasgow College to Bangor — State 
of the Country — Mr. Blair's Ordination — His Labours and 
Danger - - - - - - - - - - I 

CHAPTER II. 

Glendinning and the Antrim Meeting — Colwort, Welsh, and 
Dunbar — Echlirfs Opposition — Primate Us s her — Livingston 
and Stewart — Opposition from Separatists and Conformists - 1 6 

CHAPTER III. 

False Excitement at Lame — Deposition of Blair and Others — Their 
Difficulties and Restoration — Second Deposition — Proposed Re- 
moval to New England — Rettirn from Sea — Dangers of the 
Ministers — Escape to Scotland — Death of Cunningham — Mr. 
Blair proposes to go to France ------ 32 

CHAPTER IV. 

Continued Sufferings — Tumult in Edinburgh, and Overthrow of 
Prelacy in Scotland— The Black Oath — Coalition between 
Papists and Prelatists — Abounding Wickedness — Ussher's 
Prediction — Strafford 's Proceedings 52 

CHAPTER V. 

Horrors of the Irish Rebellion of 1641 — Preservation of Dublin 

Castle by Oiven C Connolly — Proceedings of the Lords Justices 69 



vi 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VI. 

The Scotch Army in Ulster — The first Presbytery meets — Sessions 

Erected, and Ministers A ppointed — Discipline of the Presbytery 88 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Covenant administered in Ulster — Taken at Carrickfergus, 
Comber, Nezvtonards, Bangor, Broadisland, Islandmagee, 
Antrim, Ballymena, Coleraine, Dunluce, Derry, Raphoe, 
Letterkenny, Ramelton, and Enniskillen - 102 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Cases of Discipline — The Mock Presbytery of Route — Ministers 
Settled at Bally me7ia, Antrim, Cairncastle, and elsrwhere — 
The Presbytery and the Commissioners of Parliament — 
Ministers settled at Ray, Letterkenny, and other places — Dr. 
Colville of Galgorm — Defeat of the Scotch Army at Benburb 119 

CHAPTER IX. 

Ministers settled at Ballymoney and Billy — Privy Censures — 
Colonel Monck and Sir Charles Coote — The Engagement — 
Monck surprises Carrickfergus — Sir Robert Adair - - 135 

CHAPTER X. 

The Representation — Renewal of the Covenant — Colonel Monck and 
the Presbytery — Sir Alexander Stewart besieges Derry — Ker 
and 0 ' Quin Suspended and Restored - - - - 153 

CHAPTER XL 

Scheming of the Lord of Ards — His Disputes with the Presbytery 
— Arrival of Cromwell in Ireland — Sir yames Aiontgomery 
of Grey abbey — Death of Owen C Connolly — Ministers Praying 
for Charles II. are apprehended — Conference between them 
and Colonel Venables — Their Hardships - - - - 167 



CONTENTS. 



Vll 



CHAPTER XII. 

Continued Trials of the Ministers — Their Discussion at Antrim 
with Taylor and Weeks — Conference at Belfast with Commis- 
sioners of the Revenue — Messrs. Ferguson and Adair go to 
Dublin and confer with Fleetwood and Others — Mr. Adair's 
Papers Seized and Recovered — Ministers and People refuse the 
Engagement tendered by the Commissioners of the Revenue- 
Ministers enjoy greater Liberty — A Proposal to Transplant 
the Scottish Settlers to Tipper ary miscarries . - - 182 

CHAPTER XIII. 

The Resolutioners and Protestors — The Chtirch recovers her Liberty — 
The Act of Bangor — Supervision of Candidates for the Ministry 
— The Meetings of Down, Antrim, and Route, with Lagan — 
Expansion of the Church — Ministerial Maintenance— Cha- 
racter of Sir John Clotworthy ...... 204 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Henry Cromwell succeeds Fleetwood in Ireland — Ministers to receive 
each £100 per annum — Synod at Ballymena — Dangers of the 
Ministers — Death of Oliver Cromwell — Proceedings of Monck 
— Presbyterians anxious for the King's Restoration — Meeting 
of the Convention in Dublin — Patrick Adair called there — 
Arrangements respecting Ministers — Political Maneuvering - 222 

CHAPTER XV. 

Restoration of Charles II. — Mr. Adair's Experience in Ditblin — 
Synod at Ballymena — Address to the King — Episcopacy re- 
established — Bramhall, Jeremy Taylor, and Leslie— A Party 
of Horse sent to disperse a Synod at Ballymena — Deputation 
of Ministers to Dublin — Jeremy Taylor's Visitation — Thirty- 
six Churches declared Vacant — Hardships of Ministers - 238 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Proceedings of the Irish Parliament — Burning of the Solemn League 
and Covenant — Perplexity of the Ministers-- Great Field Meet- 



Vlll 



CONTENTS. 



ings — Michael Bruce — Defections from the Good Cause — Three 
Ministers sent to Dublin — Their Petition to the Dzike of Or- 
mond — Conduct of the Ministers 253 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Blood's Plot — Ministers ordered to be Apprehended — Troubles of 
Mr. Boyd— Hardships of the Imprisoned Ministers — Disarm- 
ing of the Northern Presbyterians — Execution of Lecky — Some 
Indulgence granted — Messrs. M l Cormick and Crookshanks — 
Bishop Leslie a Persecutor — His Death - - - 270 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Presbyterians begin to build Preaching Houses — Oppressions and 
Avarice of the Episcopal Clergy — Lord Robarts — Meeting of 
Ministers — Collection for Distressed Ministers in Holland — 
Bishop Leslie and Bishop Boyle persecute — Application to the 
Lord Lieutenant — Deaths of Ministers — Ministers Ordained — 
Strange Catastrophe in a Dublin Theatre - - - 288 

History of the Church of Ireland, by the Rev. Andrew Stewart, of 

Donaghadee 305 



General Index 



323 



INTRODUCTION. 




HE work now presented to the public was written 
towards the close of the seventeenth century. Its 
author intended to bring down the Narrative to the 
beginning of the reign of William III. ; for, in the original 
title-page, he announces a division into four parts — the first 
extending from 1622 to 1642 ; the second from 1642 to 
1 66 1 ; the third from 1661 to the death of Charles II., in 
1685; and the fourth from 1685 to " this present year" — 
obviously alluding to a period of deliverance, when the 
history would reach a pleasing termination. Mr. Adair 
died in 1694; and either death, or the increasing infirmities 
of age, prevented him from completing his undertaking. 
The manuscript ends, somewhat abruptly, about the close 
of the year 1670 — or rather before the middle of the reign of 
Charles II. 

This Narrative was evidently designed by its author for 
the press; but the imperfect state in which it was left by 
him, prevented its immediate publication. Many ministers 
and others, who survived him, were aware of its existence : 
a 



X. 



INTRODUCTION. 



in 1697, the Synod of Ulster voted a small sum to the Rev. 
William Adair, of Ballyeaston, for his trouble in transcrib- 
ing "his father's Collections, containing a history of the 
church from 1621 to 1670;"* and, in 17 13, his successor in 
the ministry, the Rev. Dr. James Kirkpatrick, of Belfast, 
bears emphatic testimony to the value of the compilation. 
He states that he had been permitted to peruse it, and that 
he had availed himself largely of the information it supplies 
in the preparation of his Presbyterian Loyalty. " The history 
itself," says he, " contains a curious collection of some very 
surprising affairs, and perhaps may be exposed to public view 
in due time."t This idea is now, for the first time, realised ; 
as the disputes which commenced in the North of Ireland 
soon after the appearance of Presbyteriaji Loyalty, between 
the Subscribers and the Non-Subscribers — and which con- 
tinued so long to distract the Presbyterian community — com- 
pletely occupied the attention of those who might otherwise 
have taken an interest in the publication. For many years 
during the last century the possessor of the manuscript was 
unknown ; and those who were anxious to consult it, sought 
for it in vain. In 1764, an advertisement appeared once 

* The following is the Minute adopted by the Synod held at Antrim, June 2nd, 
1697 : — " Mr. William Adair has copied out his father's Collections, containing a 
History of this church from the year 1621 to the year 1670 : his care and diligence 
approven and kindly taken : for defraying what expenses he has been at to an 
amanuensis, allow him 40 shillings out of the R. D. ; and, moreover, appoint Messrs. 
Archibald Hamilton, and Alexander Hutcheson, to revise the said Collections, and 
give their judgment of them at the next Synod at Dromore. " Extracted from the 
MS. Minutes by Rev. R. Park, clerk of Assembly. — Some of the short notes in the 
margin of the M.S. were probably made by this Revision Committee. 

t Presbyterian Loyalty, p. 167. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xi. 



and again in the Belfast News-Letter, offering a reward for 
its discovery — but apparently without any result. At length, 
about the year 1810, the late Dr. Stephenson, of this town, 
father of the present eminent physician of the same name, 
found it among the papers of his friend the late W. Trail 
Kennedy, Esq. of Annadale. In 1825, it was for a short 
period in the possession of the late Rev. Dr. Reid, author 
of the History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, who, 
with his own hand, made a copy of the greater part of it. 

The manuscript recovered by Dr. Stephenson is at present 
the property of the Rev. W. Bruce, of Belfast, who very 
kindly permitted me to have the use of it for some time. 
It is contained in a bound volume, about eight inches long 
and six inches broad ; and, including a few blank spaces — 
left for the insertion of documents which were never trans- 
ferred to them — extends to 319 pages. Though the ink in 
many places is much faded, the manuscript is still legible ; 
several transcribers have obviously been employed in its 
preparation, and some portions of it can be read much more 
easily than others. By far the larger portion of it is written 
in very excellent round-hand — in all likelihood the penman- 
ship of an amanuensis employed by the Rev. W. Adair, of 
Ballyeaston. The title-page betrays the tremulous hand of 
age, and is probably the autograph of the author. I have 
compared the copy made by Dr. Reid with the ancient 
volume, page for page, and can vouch for its accuracy. 
Dr. Reid has modernized the spelling ; improved the 
punctuation; removed some very obvious clerical errors; 
occasionally omitted a superfluous phrase ; and, in a few 



xii. 



INTRODUCTION. 



cases, substituted an intelligible word for another long since 
obsolete. When anything has been added by way of ex- 
planation it has been enclosed in brackets ; and, in every 
case, the exact meaning of the writer has been carefully 
preserved. From Dr. Reid's copy — as likely to be much 
better understood by the reader — the greater part of the 
present text has been printed. In the original manuscript 
there are very few resting-places ; and, for convenience, the 
Narrative has been now divided into chapters, with their 
contents prefixed. 

Dr. Reid in his History has noticed most of the events 
recorded in this volume ; but not a few incidents, as yet 
quite unknown to the public, are here detailed ; so that all 
who desire to be acquainted with the early struggles of 
Presbyterianism in Ireland will peruse this Narrative with 
peculiar interest. As an account of important political, as 
well as ecclesiastical, transactions, it is entitled to special 
confidence. Its author lived throughout the whole period 
of which he treats ; he was himself an actor in many of the 
scenes which he describes ; and he was respected by all his 
brethren for his probity, piety, and discretion. He was not 
free either from the prejudices of his party or the supersti- 
tions of his age ; but he possessed a sound and vigorous 
judgment ; he was a devout observer of the ways of Provi- 
dence ; and, because of the consistency and self-denial with 
which he adhered to his principles in trying times, his 
memory deserves to be cherished by all right-hearted Pres- 
byterians. His style, though homely, is generally neither 
feeble nor obscure. He was accustomed to speak in the 



INTRODUCTION. 



xiii. 



Scottish dialect ; and, when he does not use his vernacular 
tongue, he may be expected to clothe his thoughts in lan- 
guage somewhat different from that of a native English 
writer. 

Mr. Adair was a Scotchman of highly respectable parent- 
age. From boyhood he took an interest in ecclesiastical 
affairs; and, on the 23rd of July, 1637 — when the famous 
Janet Geddes threw the stool at the head of the Dean of 
Edinburgh as he was proceeding to introduce the Service 
Book, and when the promoters of the Liturgy were balked 
by a mob of women — Patrick Adair was in the Scottish 
metropolis, and a witness of the uproar. When licensed, 
he came over to Ireland as a preacher ; and, on the 7th of 
May, 1646, he was ordained to the pastoral charge of the 
parish of Cairncastle, near Larne, in the County of Antrim. 
In 1674 he was removed from Cairncastle to Belfast — where 
he officiated about twenty years. For nearly half a century 
he was a minister of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland ; 
and, during that eventful period, he was deputed by his 
brethren to act as their spokesman and representative on 
many critical occasions. In 1652, at a public discussion in 
the town of Antrim with two leaders of the Sectaries, he 
conducted the argument very much to the satisfaction of his 
friends ; he had various conferences with Fleetwood and 
others who ruled in Ireland during the Commonwealth ; he 
was one of the ministers ejected at the Restoration ; and, a 
few years before his death, he had the honour of an inter- 
view with King William III. With another of his brethren, 
he was sent over on that occasion to London by the Presby- 



xiv. 



INTRODUCTION. 



terians of Ulster, to congratulate the Prince on his arrival in 
England. 

The Rev. Dr. James Kirkpatrick, the author of Presby- 
terian Loyalty, was the son of a Presbyterian minister well 
acquainted with the writer of this Narrative, and was him- 
self removed from Templepatrick to the congregation over 
which Mr. Adair presided in Belfast about twelve years after 
that gentleman's decease. He is, therefore, competent to 
bear testimony to the character of his distinguished prede- 
cessor. His attestation is remarkable. " Mr. Adair," says 
he, " was a man of great natural parts and wisdom, eminent 
piety and exemplary holiness, great ministerial gravity and 
authority, endowed with savoury and most edifying gifts for 
his sacred function, wherein he was laborious, painful, and 
faithful ; was a constant, curious, and accurate observer of 
all public occurrences ; and, with all these rare qualities, he 
had not only the blood and descent, but the spirit and just 
decorum of a gentleman."* 

A considerable number of the Scottish licentiates who 
settled in Ireland early in the seventeenth century, received 
ordination from the bishops of Ulster after a Presbyterian 
fashion. When, for example, Mr. Livingston of Killinchy 
was ordained, those parts of the established ritual to which 
he objected were omitted, and old Bishop Knox of Raphoe, 
coming in among the neighbouring Presbyterian ministers as 
one of themselves, joined with them in the imposition of 
hands. When Mr. Blair, Mr. Hamilton, and others were 
ordained, the same course was adopted. These facts are 



* Presbyterian Loyalty, p. 166. 



INTRODUCTION. 



XV. 



recorded by Episcopal, as well as by Presbyterian writers. 
They are described with much minuteness by Dr. Leland, a 
Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, and an accurate investi- 
gator, whose History of Ireland appeared in 1773. "On 
the plantation made in the reign of James," says he, " the 
new colonists had been supplied with teachers principally 
from Scotland. They formed their churches on the Presby- 
terian model, and many refused to accept Episcopal ordination. 
To quiet such scruples, the bishops, by the approbation of 
Ussher, their learned jnetropolita?t, consented to ordain them 
to the ministry, without adhering strictly to the established 
form, and to admit some of their brethren of the Scottish 
Presbytery to a participation of their office. Thus the 
Scottish teachers enjoyed churches and tithes without usmg 
the liturgy."* Dr. Peter Heylin — a bitter high-churchman, 
who flourished at the very time when these Scottish ministers 
were in Ulster, and who, from his position as chaplain to 
Charles I., had the best means of information respecting all 
the ecclesiastical movements throughout the three kingdoms 
— uses even stronger language than Leland when speaking 
of the Church of Ireland in the early part of the seventeenth 
century. " The adventurers of the Scottish nation," says he, 
" brought with them hither such a stock of Puritanism, such 
a contempt of bishops, such a neglect of the public liturgy, 
and other divine offices of this church, that there was nothing 
less to be found amongst them than the government and 
forms of worship established in the Church of England." 
He adds, as he goes on to denounce the Puritans who settled 



* History of Ireland, II. 481. 



xvi. 



INTRODUCTION. 



in Ireland about this period, — " Not contented with the 
articles of the Church of England, they were resolved to 
frame a Confession of their own ; the drawing up whereof 
was referred to Dr. James Ussher .... by whom the 
book was so contrived that all the Sabbatarian and Calvinian 
rigours were declared therein to be the doctrines of that 
church .... and finally such a silence concerning 
the consecration of archbishops and bishops (expressly justi- 
fied and avowed in the English book), as if they were not a 
distinct order from the common Presbyters. All which, 
being Ussher 's own private opinions, were dispersed in several 
places of the articles for the Church of Ireland, approved of 
in the Convocation of the year 1615, and finally confirmed 
by the Lord Deputy Chichester in the name of King 
James."* 

But, where bigotry bears sway, everything is seen through 
a discoloured medium ; and the best authenticated facts will 
be disputed. Though the account usually given of the man- 
ner in which Blair, Livingston, and others, were ordained, 
has passed current for more than two centuries, a late writer, 
noted for the intensity of his theological prejudices, has 
thought proper to call it in question. The objector is no less 
a personage than the author of the History of the Church of 
Ireland, the Right Rev. Dr. Mant, Bishop of Down, Connor, 
and Dromore. " It might," says he, " be reasonably ques- 
tioned how far these narratives are worthy of credit."t 

* History of the Presbyterians, Book XI., p. 388. Heylin was born in 1600, and 
died in 1662. Through the influence of Laud he was made Chaplain-in-Ordinary to 
Charles I. in 1629. 

t History of the Church of Ireland, I. 453. London, 1840. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xvii. 



" The mind of the reader, if it does not repudiate the account 
at once, and altogether, will probably fluctuate between 
doubts."* And what is the only evidence he is able to pro- 
duce in support of his scepticism 1 It appears that a Royal 
Visitation Book of Down and Connor, which reports the 
admission of Blair and Livingston to the ministry, " takes no 
notice of any deviation from the regular form of ordination as 
prescribed by law."t Every one must see that such an ob- 
jection is quite frivolous. If the law was not strictly observed, 
we could scarcely expect its transgressors to report the in- 
fraction. Had the Visitation Book declared that Blair and 
Livingston were ordained in all respects according to the 
Episcopal ritual, there would be validity in the demurrer ; 
but the record contains no such allegation. " The form of 
ordination in the Book of Common Prayer, and no other," 
argues Bishop Mant, " is prescribed by the Act of Uniformity, 
2nd year of Elizabeth, chapter 11."$ The Right Reverend 
Prelate himself supplies a ready reply to this reasoning ; for 
he informs us that, several years before the appearance of 
the Scottish ministers in Ulster, " by the intervention of the 
executive authority, although not repealed, the Act of Uni- 
formity ceased to be enforced, and the violation of it was 
connived at."§ The argument from the Act of Uniformity 

* History of the Chzirch of Ireland, I. 453. 
t Ibid, I. 453. 

\ The form of ordination in the Book of Common Prayer is not mentioned in the 
Irish Act of Uniformity ; neither is the necessity of Episcopal ordination there pre- 
scribed. Hence, Echlin and Knox may have felt themselves at liberty to act as they 
did. 

§ History of the Church of Ireland, I. 338. 



xviii. 



INTRODUCTION. 



thus goes for nothing. And what is the testimony which 
Bishop Mant has arraigned as unworthy of credit ? It is that 
of Blair and Livingston — two of the gentlemen ordained — 
backed by a long array of other evidence. Blair and Living- 
ston have left behind them separate narratives, in which each 
minutely describes the manner of his own ordination; and 
no writer before Bishop Mant has dared to challenge their 
veracity. Both were able, learned, and holy men ; both 
were signally honoured by the great Head of the Church in 
turning many to righteousness ; both suffered most severely 
• for the cause to which they were devoted ; both wrote their 
depositions, the one in Scotland and the other in Holland, 
shortly before they died, and at a time when they could 
have had no personal interest in concocting fabrications; 
and yet, if we are to listen to the insinuations of Dr. Mant, 
both may reasonably be suspected of wilful falsehood ! Patrick 
Adair, their contemporary, in the following Narrative, en- 
dorses their representations.* Andrew Stewart, another of 
their brethren, in a History now for the first time published, 
virtually does the same ;t and even Peter Heylin avers that 
they scorned to submit to the ritual of the Church of Eng- 
land. It would be easy to furnish additional proof — but it is 
surely unnecessary. The man who deems Blair and Living- 
ston unworthy of credit, must be left to his unbelief. 

The late Diocesan of Down, Connor, and Dromore 
severely condemns the Scottish preachers for taking office 
in the Irish Church, when they did non-approve of its Lit- 
urgy and Constitution. Had they gained admission by 



* See p. 10 of this volume. 



f See p. 318 of this volume. 



INTRODUCTION. 



XIX. 



equivocation or fraud, there would be some pith in the 
criticism; but, when their case is fairly stated, even a mi- 
croscopic censor may find it difficult to point out anything 
like transgression. They acted throughout with the utmost 
frankness; they fully proclaimed their principles; and, instead 
of being denounced as disingenuous, some may be disposed 
to think that they rather erred on the side of excessive scrupu- 
losity. The bishops, as well as the executive government, 
had long openly concurred in the non-observance of the Act 
of Uniformity— the Irish Church was still in a very unsettled 
condition— and the Scottish preachers, shut out from the 
ministry at home, felt at liberty to avail themselves of 
the laxity of its regulations. They were required to enter 
into no unholy compromise; they were invited and encour- 
aged to occupy a field of labour "white to the harvest," 
and why not embrace such a precious opportunity? The 
King of the Church graciously signified his approval of 
their conduct, by pouring down a rich blessing on their 
ministrations. Bishop Mant, indeed, contemplates with 
wonderful complacency their subsequent expulsion from their 
livings; but a writer of a more catholic spirit would have 
stigmatized the policy which deprived the country of the 
services of such eminent evangelists. Those who admitted 
them to the ministry on Presbyterian principles, were bound, 
in honour, to tolerate their neglect of the Book of Common 
Prayer; and the Executive Government, which connived at 
their settlement, should also have thrown over them the 
shield of its protection. But, they were not long enclosed in 
the Episcopal net, when a mean attempt was made to coerce 



XX. 



INTRODUCTION. 



them to conformity. The conduct of the bishops was as 
inconsistent and ungenerous as it was unjust and oppressive. 
Blair and his brethren exhibited a stern integrity which casts 
a darker shade of infamy over the memory of their perse- 
cutors ; and the patience with which they submitted to poverty 
and sufferings, rather than defile the sanctuary of conscience, 
challenges our highest admiration. 

Dr. Mant's work was published several years after the appear- 
ance of Dr. Reid's History of the Presbyterian Church in 
Ireland; and though the bishop quite ignored the labours of 
his learned predecessor, it is notorious that he quietly appro- 
priated some of his materials.* Nor is this the gravest 
charge which may be preferred against the Right Rev. author. 
Though exculpatory evidence of a satisfactory character was 
before him, he doggedly reiterated slanders most injurious 
to Irish Presbyterianism. A single instance of such unfair- 
ness — suggested by the following Narrative — may here be 
adduced. Mr. Adair has shown t that the conspiracy, known 
as " Blood's Plot," which created a great sensation early in 
the reign of Charles II., was concocted chiefly by the old 
Cromwellians, in Dublin and elsewhere. The Presbyterians 
of Ulster, as a body, were altogether opposed to the move- 
ment. Dr. Reid, in his History, has published the evidence 
supplied by Adair; and every reader of ordinary candour 
must admit that he has completely vindicated the reputation 
of his co-religionists. But, Bishop Mant took no notice of 
the defence; and, as if such a thing had never even been 



* See Dublin Christian Examiner ior October and December, 1840. 
t See Narrative, Chap, xvii., page 271, &c. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxi. 



attempted, cooly repeated the original calumny ! According 
to him the conspiracy was hatched " between the fanatics of 
England and Scotland and the rigid Scotch Presbyterians in 
the Irish Counties of the North* Comment on such a state- 
ment is unnecessary. The historian fills a noble office; and 
he is deserving of all honour if he faithfully registers events 
and wisely reviews them; but he forfeits all title to respect if 
he basely panders to his prejudices, and becomes either a 
special pleader or a false witness. 

The late Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, is not 
the only Episcopal writer who has recently challenged the 
veracity of the fathers of Irish Presbyterianism. Dr. Elring- 
ton, late Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of 
Dublin, has also stepped forward as their accuser. " It is 
stated confidently," says he " that when Bishop Echlin, of 
Down, suspended two remarkable Puritans, Blair and Living- 
ston, Blair appealed to the Primate, who immediately desired 
the bishop to relax his erroneous censure. The whole nar- 
rative is suspicious in the extreme" t The fact here disputed 
does not rest on the unsupported authority of Blair. It is 
attested, still more circumstantially, by the other minister in- 
volved in the sentence of suspension. " We," says Living- 
ston, referring to Blair and himself, " with Mr. Dunbar, Mr. 
Welsh, Mr. Hamilton, and Mr. Colwort, went to Tredaff 
[Drogheda], to Dr. Ussher, called Primate of Armagh, not 
only a learned, but a godly man, although a bishop. Thither 
came also Sir Andrew Stewart, afterwards Lord Castlestewart, 



* History of the Church of Ireland, I. 637. 

t Life of Archbishop Ussher, p. 146. Dublin, 1848. 



xxii. 



INTRODUCTION. 



to deal for us.* The Primate, very cheerfully, dealt for us 
with the bishop, so as we were at that time restored "\ Patrick 
Adair, who had often conversed with ministers and others 
acquainted with the whole transaction, here bears the same 
testimony.^ And what is the counter-evidence produced by 
Dr. Elrington? None whatever ! With all the books and 
manuscripts in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, at his 
command, he has not been able to furnish even one scrap of 
contradiction. He can only say, " That Archbishop Ussher 
should countenance what was too flagrant a breach of dis- 
cipline for Bishop Echlin to pass over, is not within the limits 
of credibility •."§ By the same species of reasoning, Dr. Elring- 
ton could have disproved the occurrence of the Revolution, 
or the existence of Napoleon Buonaparte. 

On another point, the Professor of Theology in Trinity 
College, Dublin, has impugned the truthfulness of Blair. 
Ussher is represented by that minister as listening patiently 
to his objections to the Anglican Service Book, and as ad- 
mitting the validity of his arguments. "In March, 1627," 
says Blair, " my noble patron [Lord Claneboy], having had 
a great esteem of Primate Ussher, would have me to accom- 
pany him to a meeting of the nobility and gentry of Ulster 

* Sir Andrew Stewart was probably induced to take a deeper interest in this affair 
in consequence of his relationship to Josias Welsh. That minister's mother was first 
cousin to Lord Castlestewart. — See, Life of John Welsh, by the Rev. James Young, 
p. 71, note. Edinburgh, 1866. 

t Livingston's Life, Wodrcrw Society, Select Biographies, I. 145. 

t Adair was well acquainted with both Blair and Livingston. Kirkpatrick says, 
" Mr. Adair was a great intimate, and in some respects, a disciple of the famous Mr. 
John Livingston." — Presbyterian Loyalty, 165. 

§ Life of Archbishop Ussher, p. 147. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxiii. 



with the Primate. Accordingly, I went [to Dublin], and 
had a kind invitation to be at his table while I was in town. 
But, having once met with the English Liturgy there, I left 
my excuse with my patron — that I expected another thing 
than formal liturgies in the family of so learned and pious a 
man. The Primate excused himself, by reason of the great 
confluence that was there ; and had the good nature to 
entreat me to come to Tredaff, where his ordinary residence 
was, and where he would be more at leisure to be better 
acquainted with me. I complied with the Primate's invita- 
tion, and found him very affable, and ready to impart his 
mind. He desired to know what was my judgment con- 
cerning the nature of justifying and saving faith. . . . 
From this he passed on to try my mind concerning cere- 
monies, wherein we were not so far from agreeing as I 
feared ; for, when I had freely opened my grievances, he 
admitted that all these things ought to have been removed ; 
but the constitution and laws of the place and time would 
not permit that to be done."* 

According to Dr. Ellington, the account here given by the 
minister of Bangor " contains many circumstances noto- 
riously false." t And how does this writer attempt to sustain 
so very grave an indictment 1 He appeals to the evidence 
of the Archbishop's chaplain. " Dr. Bernard," says he, 
" giving a detail of the arrangements of the house at 
Drogheda, states, that morning and evening prayers, ac- 
cording to the Liturgy, were read every day, and that the 

* Blair's Life, p. 64. Ed. Edinburgh, 1754. 
t Life of Archbishop Ussher, p. 148. 



xxiv. 



INTRODUCTION. 



Archbishop never failed to attend, except prevented by- 
illness."* Blair speaks of what occurred in 1627, whereas 
Bernard refers to what was customary after the adoption of 
the Irish canons in 1634 — so that his statement is very little 
to the purpose. On such evidence no upright judge would 
convict any one of falsehood. Even supposing that the 
routine of the house at Drogheda, as described by Bernard, 
had been observed ever since Ussher's advancement to the 
Primacy,t it would not follow that Blair has uttered an 
untruth ; as, under the circumstances, the humble-minded 
Archbishop might, out of deference to his guest, have 
made a temporary change in his domestic arrangements. 
Though he was bound in public to adhere to the Liturgy, 
he could have free prayer in his own dwelling: and why 
should Blair be set down as a liar because he intimates that 
Ussher once availed himself of a privilege to which he was 
undoubtedly entitled? The most objectionable sections of 
the Prayer Book — such as the Athanasian Creed, with 
its eternal condemnation of all who do not hold every jot 
and tittle of its nearly incomprehensible distinctions, the 
Burial Service, the Service for Confirmation, and the Bap- 

* Life of Archbishop Ussher, p. 148-9. 

t Bernard was not competent to speak of the arrangements of Ussher's household 
at the period of Blair's visit to him at Drogheda. About the time of the meeting in 
Dublin in spring, 1627, he received an appointment, which led to his separation for 
several years from the Archbishop. "Now," says he, " a preferment too early for 
those years, for his [Ussher's] sake conferred upon me, was no temptation to me, in 
that it took me too soon from him ; but not ma?iy years after it pleased God I was 
called to him again." — Life and Death of Dr. James UssJier, by Nicholas Bernard, 
D.D., p. 93. Dublin, 1656. He returned to Drogheda in 1634. — See. Epistle Dedi- 
catory to his Farewell Sermons. London, 1651. 



I 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXV. 



tismal Service — were not rehearsed at household worship ; 
and though a portion of the Liturgy may have been repeated 
daily in the Primate's presence, it does not follow that he 
was not ready to acknowledge the defects of many parts of 
the volume. The fact that he prepared a new Confession of 
Faith for the Church of Ireland supplies clear proof that 
he was not thoroughly satisfied even with the Thirty-Nine 
Articles. 

It so happens, however, that the Rev. Dr. Bernard, the 
gentleman brought forward to convict Blair of falsehood, is 
himself rather a slippery witness. His conscience certainly 
possessed marvellous elasticity, for, after having long been a 
minister of the Episcopal Church, in which he attained the 
dignity of a Dean, he passed over into the service of Oliver 
Cromwell, in whose household he acted as Almoner or Chap- 
lain ; and, at the Restoration, he once more changed with 
the times, and rather signalised himself by his zeal for Con- 
formity. It is also noteworthy that his testimony as to the 
arrangements of Ussher's household varied with his position. 
In 1 66 1, when he had returned to Episcopacy, he makes the 
deposition reported by Dr. Elrington ; but, in 1658, when 
the fear of Oliver, his master, was still before him, he 
delivers very different evidence. " Ussher," says he, " had 
prayers constantly in his family four times a day — at six in 
the morning and eight at night they were such wherein the 
gifts of those who were his chaplains were exercised ; but, 
before dinner and supper, in the chapel was the forenamed 
[Liturgy] also observed. Indeed, he was not so rigid as to 
tie all men, in private, to an absolute necessary use of it, or 
b 



xxvi. 



INTRODUCTION. 



in the public, that a sermon was not to be heard unless that 
[Liturgy] did precede."* The witness here obviously sus- 
tains the account of Blair, and makes it probable that the 
minister of Bangor himself, in the use of free prayer, acted 
as chaplain to Ussher during his visit to him at Drogheda. 

Those who carefully peruse the following Narrative may 
well be amazed at the ignorance of Irish Presbyterian affairs 
displayed by some of the most eminent of our Episcopal 
writers. Bishop Heber, in his Life of Jeremy Taylor, has 
occasion to notice the state of this country about the middle 
of the seventeenth century ; and the flippancy with which he 
makes the most absurd and ridiculous averments reveals the 
incautious haste with which he must have prepared that 
piece of biography. He gravely informs us, for example, 
that, in the rebellion of 1641, the Protestant Episcopal 
clergy of Ireland " had all been swept away from that ill- 
starred kingdom." " Their places," he adds, " had been 
supplied by the most zealous adherents of the Common- 
wealth and the covenant. "t It appears, however, from 
Adair, that the overflowing flood had not created such 
universal desolation ; for a goodly number of these High 
Church clergy were still forthcoming to forswear Episcopacy 
and proclaim themselves Covenanters. Bishop Heber's 
account of what happened in Ireland at the Restoration 
is no less extraordinary. " Fortunately," says he, " for good 
taste and rational piety, the friends of both were triumphant ; 
and, more happily still for the national honour and prosperity, 



* See Dr. Reid's Seven Letters to Dr. Elrington, p. 65. Glasgow, 1849. 
t Life of the Right Rev. Jeremy Taylor, D.D., I., 164. London, 1824. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxvii. 



the restoration of both was effected without any of those 
severities towards Dissenters which, in England and Scot- 
land, disgrace the annals of Charles the Second."* Had 
Heber diligently studied the history of the period, he would 
have discovered that Irish Presbyterians were the very first 
thrown into the furnace of persecution. In the following 
Narrative, some of the severities they endured are graphi- 
cally described by one of the sufferers. Presbyterian minis- 
ters were ejected from their livings ; forbidden to assemble 
in Synods or in Presbyteries ; obliged to meet their people 
for worship at dead of night ; exposed to ruinous fines, if 
they ventured to celebrate the Lord's Supper ; hunted by a 
brutal soldiery; thrown into prison ; or forced to make their 
escape from the country. In one day Bishop Jeremy Taylor 
himself drove no less than thirty-six of them from their pulpits. 

The Presbyterian pastors of Down and Antrim in the 
time of Charles I. were men of singular gifts and zeal ; and 
the account given by Adair of their labours is most interest- 
ing and edifying. . The great and godly Ussher honoured 
them as true heralds of the cross, and was most desirous to 
make their services available for the benefit of the North of 
Ireland. But the gentle Primate was not fit to contend with 
such strong-willed and unscrupulous partisans as Laud and 
Wentworth. Under the pressure of their tyranny, he could 
only shed tears and give way. It was not strange he was so 
unwilling to molest these ministers merely because they could 
not conscientiously adopt the Service Book. In weight 
of character and pastoral accomplishments, Blair, Welsh. 



* Life of the Right Rev. Jeremy Taylor, D.D., I., 165. 



xxviii. 



INTRODUCTION. 



Hamilton, Livingston, and others, were immensely superior 
to the Episcopal clergy around them ; and, in scholarship, 
some even of the bishops who oppressed them, were greatly 
their inferiors. Blair, who was a gentleman by descent, had 
been six years a Professor in the College of Glasgow before 
he came to Ireland ; Welsh, the grandson of John Knox, 
and the great grandson of Lord Ochiltree, had also been a 
Professor in the same university;* Hamilton, the nephew of 
Lord Claneboy, was a man of learning; and few at the 
present day possess the literary acquirements of Livingston, 
the great grandson of Alexander, fifth Lord Livingston. 
When in Holland he held fellowship with giants in literature, 
such as Voet and Leusden. Before his death, he had a copy 
of the Old Testament, translated out of the original Hebrew 
into Latin, ready for the press. He was acquainted not only 
with Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Chaldee, and Syriac, but also 
with several of the modern Continental languages, including 
French, Italian, German, Spanish, and Dutch. t Even a 
scholar, like Jeremy Taylor or Reginald Heber, might not 
care to stand a competitive examination on the tongues with 
such a rival. And yet the Lord Bishop of Calcutta speaks 
of the Presbyterian ministers of Ulster in the seventeenth 
century as if they were almost beneath contempt. Referring 
to the Dioceses of Down, Connor, and Dromore at the time 
of the Restoration, he thus expresses himself : — 

" It was in this part of Ireland more than any other that 
the clearance of the Episcopalian clergy had been most 



* Life of John Welsh, by Young, p. 413. 

t Life of Livingsto7i. Wodrow Society. Select Biographies, I., 195-6. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxix. 



effectual, and that their places had been supplied by the 
sturdiest champions of the covenant, taken, for the most 
part, from the west of Scotland — disciples of Cameron, 
Renwick, and Peden — and professing, in the wildest and 
most gloomy sense, the austere principles of their party. 
Such men as these, more prejudiced in proportion as they were 
worse educated than the other adherents of Calvin, were neither 
to be impressed by the zeal with which the new Prelate 
(Jeremy Taylor) discharged the duties of his station nor 
softened by the tenderness and charity expressed in his de- 
portment towards themselves."* 

The recklessness of these representations must be obvious 
to every one even superficially acquainted with Presby- 
terian Church History ; for Peden was unknown in Ireland at 
the period here mentioned ; Renwick was yet unborn; and 
Cameron did not commence his career as a preacher until long 
afterwards. The assertion that the disciples of Cameron, 
Renwick, and Peden, were now creating confusion in the 
North of Ireland, involves an anachronism which betrays its 
absurdity. We have various means of ascertaining the real 
character of the ministers expelled from the Irish Establish- 
ment by Jeremy Taylor. Mr. Adair was one of these men ; 
and every discerning reader of this Narrative may see that 
he was neither ignorant, hot-headed, nor impracticable. 
He was a sedate, sensible, and earnest pastor, who scorned 
to be a time-server, and who preferred the safe-keeping of a 
good conscience to a comfortable temporal provision. 
Jeremy Taylor, could, no doubt, soar higher on the wings of 



* Life of Jeremy Taylor, I., 166-7. 



XXX. 



INTRODUCTION. 



fancy, and clothe his ideas in more gorgeous, or more graceful, 
diction; but his theology was thoroughly unsound; his piety 
was rather monkish than evangelical;* and there are not want- 
ing evidences that Mr. Adair had studied more profoundly 
the mystery of godliness, and was better qualified to minister 
to minds diseased. And, even on lower grounds, the pastor 
of Cairncastle may bear a not unfavourable comparison with 
the Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore. Mr. Adair was 
a scion of one of the most respectable families in the West 
of Scotland — Jeremy Taylor was the son of a Cambridge 
barber. Mr. Adair was married to the daughter of Sir 
Robert Adair, of Ballymena — one of the very worthiest and 
most influential of the landed proprietors of the country; 
Jeremy Taylor, with all his learning and rhetorical ability, 
might never have been permitted to wear a mitre, had he 
not been pleased to marry an illegitimate daughter t of 
Charles L Michael Bruce, of Killinchy, another of these 
sufferers for Nonconformity, was one of the most awakening 
preachers of his age. His intrepidity, his zeal, his exalted 
holiness, and his majestic eloquence, have earned for him im- 
perishable renown. At the Restoration there was no bishop 
in Ireland who could point to so high a lineage. The best 
blood of Scotland flowed in his veins; for his lineal ancestor, 
John de Bruce, was uncle to Bruce of Bannockburn. His 
great grand-father, Robert Bruce, had laid aside the em- 

* Bishop Rust, his friend and successor in the See of Dromore, in a funeral sermon, 
not inappropriately describes his character when he declares that "he had piety- 
enough for a cloister." 

t She is said "both in countenance and disposition to have displayed a striking re- 
semblance to her unfortunate father. "—Hebers Life of Jeremy Taylor, I. 56. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxxi. 



broidered scarlet dress of the courtier, to enter the ministry 
of the Presbyterian Church ; and was one of that noble host 
of confessors who contended side by side with Andrew 
Melville in the struggle for ecclesiastical freedom. He was 
the most influential Privy Councillor in the kingdom when 
James VI. went to Denmark for his bride ; and when the 
royal pair appeared among their subjects, this same Robert 
Bruce was selected, at the coronation, to place the crown on 
the head of the first Protestant Queen of Scotland. And 
there were others of these ministers, of whom Bishop Heber 
speaks so disparagingly, who would have been entitled to 
respect in any church in Christendom. Thomas Hall, the 
pastor of Lame, was a man of singular excellence ; and a 
work on the Shorter Catechism, which he has left behind him, 
may still be studied with advantage. Thomas Peebles, of 
Dundonald, is described by Adair as " learned and faithful, 
eminent in the languages and history;" and Thomas Gowan, 
of Antrim, taught there philosophy for many years, and pub- 
lished two valuable Latin Treatises on Logic. 

Heber certainly did not mean to be ironical when speaking 
of "the tenderness and charity" exhibited in the deportment 
of Jeremy Taylor toward the Presbyterian ministers of Down 
and Antrim ; and yet, in this sense only, have his words any 
point or significance. Every one acquainted with the facts 
is well aware that the tender mercies of the bishop were cruel. 
Had Jeremy Taylor been removed from this world before he 
reached the Episcopal throne, he would have left behind him 
a far more savoury reputation ; for the author of the Liberty 
of Prophesying xio sooner became a Lord Spiritual, than he 



xxxii. 



INTRODUCTION. 



seemed to be another man. As if oblivious of all the prin- 
ciples propounded in that celebrated treatise, he took the 
lead in the race of intolerance. He occupies the unenviable 
position of the first persecutor of the Irish Presbyterian min- 
isters after the Restoration. Such was his zeal to put them 
down, that he stretched his power beyond its proper bounds, 
and anticipated the progress of legislation. In the spring of 
1 66 1, he declared their pulpits vacant, simply because they 
were not episcopally ordained ; though the Act of Parliament 
authorizing such severity was not passed until four years 
afterwards.* Finding them by no means so pliant as others 
who had taken the Solemn League and Covenant, he com- 
pletely lost his temper ; and even Heber is constrained to 
acknowledge that his very first sermon before the two Houses 
of Parliament in Ireland, displays "traces of disappointment 
and irritation."t Nothing, indeed, can be more shameful or 
insulting than the strain in which he there attacks the un- 
happy Nonconformists. " We have seen," says he, in the 
Epistle Dedicatory, " the vilest part of ma?ikind — men that 
have done things so horrid, worse than which the sun never 
saw— pretend tender consciences against ecclesiastical laws."J 
These words obviously refer to the death of Charles I. ; but 
he was aware that the Presbyterians had no share in that 
transaction ; and the Chaplain of the Cavaliers knew well that 

* See Mant, I. 646. Presbyterian Ordination was recognized by law in the Church 
of England, in the reign of Elizabeth. 
\ Life of Taylor, I. 168. 

+ See this Epistle Dedicatory in Taylor's Works, VI. 336. London, 1812. When 
Taylor came to Ireland, shortly before Cromwell's death, Oliver gave him "a pass 
and a protection for himself and his family, under his sign manual and privy signet." 
— Rawdofi Papers, 189. 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXX111. 



his own party contained as vile men as England could 
produce. 

It is very painful to be obliged to speak thus of Jeremy 

Taylor; but the truth must be told ; and the blundering of 

his Right Reverend biographer cannot be permitted to pass 

unnoticed. Heber states that, " though Bishop Taylor was a 

nominal member of the Irish Privy Council, there is no 

reason whatever to suppose that he took a part in the 

measures of any administration."* Letters written at the 

time by individuals connected with the Government warrant 
it 

a very different inference. Thus, Lord Orrery, in a com- 
munication addressed to the Duke of Ormond, bearing 
date April 16th, 1662, expressly declares that the bishops 
complained of " indulgences " granted, among others, to the 
" Nonconformists of the North" which, says he, " made us 
call the?n to advise what was fit to be done." He adds, "If 
the laws be not put in execution, the Church will be dis- 
satisfied.'^ There can be no doubt that Jeremy Taylor was 
at least one of the bishops here described as consulted on 
this occasion, and as stimulating the Executive to severity. 
His sermon to the two Houses of Parliament, and his treat- 
ment of the Presbyterian ministers of Down and Antrim, 
abundantly prove that he was no sleeping partner in the 
business of persecution. 

It is due to the memory of the fathers of the Presbyterian 
Church in Ireland to publish this Narrative of their labours 
and sufferings ; and the present generation may derive much 



* Life of Taylor, I. 50. 

t See this letter quoted in Mailt, I. 637. 



xxxiv. 



INTRODUCTION. 



advantage from its perusal. The history of Irish Presbyter- 
ianism presents strange vicissitudes. In the times of Blair 
and Livingston it began to take root in the land ; but its 
growth was suddenly arrested by the suspension of its 
ministers, and the imposition of the Black Oath : it revived 
in the days of the covenant, but it was permitted to prosper 
only for a few years : it was sternly discountenanced by 
Cromwell, and yet, towards the close of the Protectorate, it 
recovered its position and extended its influence : at the 
Restoration it was well-nigh crushed to death, and during all 
the times of Charles II. and his brother James, it was obliged 
to maintain a continued struggle for existence : it revived 
once more in the reign of William III., and in the reign of 
Queen Anne it was again threatened with extinction : on the 
accession of the House of Hanover to the throne, it was 
rescued almost from the grave ; but, for the seventy-five 
years following, it was so oppressed by poverty that many 
of its ministers and people left their native shores, and 
hastened away to the American wilderness : at the com- 
mencement of this century its pastors had a most miserable 
subsistence, and most of its houses of worship were little 
better than mere ruins ; and yet, at this moment, its adher- 
ents are the bone and sinew of the inhabitants of Ulster, 
and constitute the one-half of the church-going Protestant 
population of Ireland. 

The period included in this Narrative was distinguished 
by the occurrence of the first great religious Revival in the 
Presbyterian Church of Ireland. It is here described with 
much simplicity ; and those who have witnessed the visita- 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXXV. 



tion of 1859, may observe a marked resemblance between 
these two extraordinary awakenings. Manifestations of 
folly, such as those recorded by Adair, were common to 
both. When the Heavenly Husbandman sows good seed, 
the enemy will be always ready to sow tares ; but no wise 
man will, on that account, deny the excellence of the divine 
plantation. There are none so blind as those who believe 
that a year of grace is nothing but a year of delusion. The 
excitement of 1859 has now completely passed away, but 
its blessed fruits remain, and shall endure throughout 
eternity. 

This Narrative clearly shows wherein consists the true 
excellence of the Christian ministry. The founders of the 
Presbyterian Church in Ireland were devotedly attached to 
its worship, polity, and discipline ; but they had higher and 
better recommendations. They were eminently holy men ; 
they were able preachers ; they were wise to win souls ; they 
were instant in season and out of season. The people 
greatly valued their ministry, for they fully proclaimed the 
gospel, and commended themselves to every man's con- 
science. The right form of church government is Heaven's 
own ordinance ; but it is only when in the hands of men 
animated by the Spirit of the living God that it can be 
properly appreciated. Such was Presbyterianism in the 
days here described. Its ministers were true witnesses 
for Christ ; they taught His doctrine ; they exhibited His 
temper; they walked in His ways. Their Divine Master 
gloriously set his seal to their commission. Multitudes were 



xxxvi. 



INTRODUCTION. 



added to the Lord. And so it will be always. No religious 
community can flourish without a converted and earnest 
ministry. Happy is the church furnished with many such 
pastors as Patrick Adair. 



Belfast, May %th, 1866. 



CHAPTER I. 

MR. ROBERT BLAIR REMOVES FROM GLASGOW COLLEGE TO BANGOR — 
STATE OF THE COUNTRY — MR. BLAIR'S ORDINATION — HIS LABOURS 
AND DANGER. 




N the year 1622 comes to Bangor that famous minister 
of Christ, Mr. Robert Blair, who was the first and 
greatest instrument for preaching of the Gospel in 
the North of Ireland. t He had been six years Regent in the 
College of Glasgow, in which time he employed himself in 

* The following is the full title-page, apparently in Mr. Patrick Adair's own hand- 
writing : — "A True Narrative of the Rise and Progress of the Presbyterian Govern- 
ment in the North of Ireland, and of the various troubles and afflictions which 
ministers and people adhering to that way did meet with from the adversaries thereof, 
and of their constant adherence thereunto notwithstanding. Divided into four 
parts : The first, which is mainly introductive, from the year 1622 to the year 1642 ; 
the second, from the year 1642 to the year 1661 ; the third, from the year 1661 to the 
death of King Charles II. ; the fourth, from the entrance of King James II. upon 
his Government unto this present year. Faithfully collected from the records of the 
Presbytery. Whereunto is annexed — An exact account of the manner of their exer- 
cise of that government, in all the parts thereof, for the information of such as desire 
to be informed." Zech. iv., 6. " Not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith 
the Lord of Hosts." Psalms viii., 2. " Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast 
thou ordained strength because of thine enemies, that thou mightest still the enemy 
and the avenger. " In the days of Blair the year commenced on the 25th of March ; 
and, according to the old reckoning, he was probably invited by Lord Claneboy to 
Bangor in 1622 ; but he actually arrived there early in 1623, and not in 1622, as stated 
by Adair. Dean Gibson died on the 23rd June, 1623. 

t Mr. Blair was certainly the most able and influential of the Scottish ministers, 
now settled in Ireland, but he was not the first in point of time. Edward Brice 
settled in Broadisland, or Ballycarry, in 1613. 
A 



2 



MR. BLAIR. 



[a.d. 



that office, not only by diligent teaching of philosophy to the 
scholars, but training them also in the exercises of piety. 
Many of them became seriously exercised in conscience ; 
many singular instances whereof are mentioned in a Narra- 
tive left by himself concerning that part of his life. He 
becomes by degrees to be eminent, even when he was a 
Regent, both for learning and piety; and, among other 
effects of his piety, it was his custom, in the times of 
vacancy* from his work in the college to spend that time 
in visiting the most eminent ministers and Christians in 
divers parts of the land, and spend some time with them 
in conference and prayer, for his edification, being then a 
young man. One vacancy he would go to the North of 
Scotland — a hundred and forty miles from Glasgow — 
where he conversed with famous Mr. Robert Brucet and 
Mr. David Dickson,^: both at that time confined upon their 
non-conformity — besides many others, ministers and eminent 
Christians, as he acknowledged, to his great edification. 
Another time he travelled towards the South, where, among 
others, he visits one Mr. Oswell,§ an ancient minister of 
Christ. This Mr. Oswell much encouraged him, then a 
young man, to steadfastness against the growing corruptions 
of those times — bishops growing to a height in Scotland, and 
the Articles of Perth Assembly|| then being concluded and 
urged upon faithful ministers ; and told him a passage that, 

* i.e., vacation. 

t Some account has been given of this eminent minister in the Introduction. He 
died in 1631 ; aged 77. His contemporaries describe him as " tall and dignified, a 
venerable and heroic man, his countenance majestic, and his appearance in the pulpit 
grave, and expressive of much authority. 

% Mr. Dickson was minister of Irvine, and afterwards Professor of Divinity in the 
University of Edinburgh. 

§ or Oswald. 

|| These Articles sanctioned kneeling at the communion, the observance of holidays, 
episcopal confirmation, private baptism, and the private dispensation of the Lord's 
Supper. 



MR. GREENHAM. 



3 



when himself was a young man, he had occasion to visit 
arid converse with Mr. Greenham, that singularly pious and 
faithful minister of Drayton, in England. While he was 
at his house he perceived numbers of good people, one 
after another, repairing to Mr. Greenham from other places — 
besides his own people — for conference, and satisfying them 
in their doubts and exercise of conscience, in which 
Mr. Greenham was singularly gifted. Mr. Oswell, in dis- 
course with Mr. Greenham making his observation of the 
people's so frequent repairing to him for such ends, and 
men of his sort being under a cloud, Mr. Greenham 
answered that there ought in this to be observed the singular 
goodness and power of God to his suffering servants ; that, 
whereas the Bishops had taken church power out of their 
hands, and erected a kind of worldly jurisdiction over 
people instead of Christ — the Lord was, in the consciences of 
the godly, everywhere erecting a throne for Himself, and 
uniting them to the ministers, with the undervaluing of 
the usurped power of the prelates. This passage Mr. Blair 
related to a minister of Ireland many years after, and bid 
him tell it his brethren for their encouragement under men's 
oppressions. Indeed, the continued experience of the suffer- 
ing church of Christ in these nations hath proved these 
many years that Christ hath always kept up a throne for 
Himself in the hearts of the godly in these lands, opposite 
to that usurped power of prelates — yea, in the hearts of the 
multitude of common people in this North of Ireland, 
though few persons of quality in this country joined with 
these ministers. 

Mr. Blair becomes weary in so long trafficking with 
Aristotle and conversing with philosophical notions, and 
resolves to accept a call to the ministry. But, though 
divers parishes earnestly called him, Archbishop Law, per- 



4 



MONSIEUR BASNAGE. 



[a.d. 



ceiving he was not for conformity, and otherwise knowing 
his abilities, did obstruct any settlements in his diocese. 
In the meantime there was in Glasgow a minister from the 
French Church — Monsieur Basnage — sent over for a collec- 
tion for relief of Rochelle, then in great straits. This 
minister conversed equally with the Episcopal party and 
the Nonconformists, in order to the errand he came for, till 
he had gathered what was offered. At last he spoke to 
Mr. Blair in private, telling him that, though he had carried 
himself indifferently towards both parties in the Church of 
Scotland, lest he should have marred the work he came for, 
yet now, having done his business, he freely declared to 
Mr. Blair, whom he liked and whom not. He also told 
Mr. Blair what good he heard of him, and that he perceived 
the Bishop's party had a pique at him, and before a year 
went about he would find the effect of their displeasure ; 
and, withal, not to be discouraged : for, if he should be 
troubled by them, he entreated him to come to France, 
where, first, he should have a place in the college for teach- 
ing philosophy, till he had learned the French tongue ; and 
then have a ministerial charge ; and he would be the more 
welcome in France that he suffered by them in Scotland. 

Shortly after, Mr. Blair fell into some difficulties in 
Glasgow. The Bishop had a jealous eye over him, and a 
pique at him upon account not only of his nonconformity, 
but that he, in a public meeting of the members of the 
college and ministers of the town, had contradicted the 
Bishop asserting all things in Perth Assembly were carried 
orderly. Mr. Blair, having gone there on purpose, in time 
of vacancy, to see the manner, did testify openly that the 
Archbishop of St. Andrew's publickly declared in his disputes, 
that, though there were none there to conclude the Articles 
but the Bishop and King's Commissioner, they should be 



l623 .] BOYD, CAMERON, LAW, AND SPOTSWOOD. 5 

concluded.* This provoked the Bishop to bitter words 
against Mr. Blair. And, withal, at that time famous 
Mr. Boyd, of Trochrigge, with some ministers, reproving 
the Bishop for having put some young godly students from 
the communion-table because they would not kneel, did 
occasion the removal of that shining light Mr. Boyd from 
being Principal of the College. In his stead was sent from 
court, by the Bishop's procurement, Mr. Cameron, who, at 
that time, was much noticed for his learning and abilities. 
His design was to bring masters and students in Glasgow to 
conformity, wherein he did much traffic t with Mr. Blair; 
but Mr. Blair having now fully studied those controversies, 
and being fixed, Cameron could get no ground upon him, 
whereupon he resolved to have him removed from the 
college; and for that end laboured to render him obnoxious 
as not well affected to monarchical government. But that 
failed him, — Mr. Blair's notes upon Aristotle's Ethics and 
Politics being revised, and by himself explained to satisfac- 
tion of all the members of the college. He engaged 
Mr. Blair to disputation anent some Arminian tenets which 
he sustained in his theses, labouring to affront him, but 

* i.e., adopted. The Archbishop of St. Andrews mentioned in the text as acting 
so dictatorially in the Perth Assembly in 1618 was the famous John Spotswood, the 
author of a History of the Church of Scotland. The Bishop of Glasgow, of whom 
Blair complains, was James Law. Livingston, in his Characteristics, tells a singular 
story respecting these two gentlemen. Mr. John Davidson, minister of Prestonpans, 
being Moderator of the Provincial Synod of Lothian, wherein Mr. John Spotswood, 
minister at Calder, and Mr. James Law, minister at Kirkliston, were arraigned for 
playing at foot-ball on the Lord's Day — insisted that they should be deposed for such 
conduct ; but it was carried that they should be simply rebuked. On this occasion 
Mr. Davidson thus addressed the Synod : — "And now, brethren, let me tell you what 
reward you shall get for your lenity — these two men shall trample on your necks, 
and the necks of the ministry of Scotland." "Thereafter," says Livingston, 
" Mr. Spotswood was first Bishop of Glasgow, and after of St. Andrews, and 
Mr. Law became Bishop of Glasgow, and both did much mischief." Livingston 
himself was one of a number of students excluded by Law from the communion-table 
at Glasgow for refusing to kneel. 

t i.e., deal or discourse. 



6 



BLAIR INVITED TO BANGOR. 



[a.d. 



gained nothing; the Lord helping his servant to defend the 
truth with prudence and sobriety, as well as with learning. 
But when Mr. Blair perceived he could not live peaceably 
in that place, nor with safety; neither was there access for 
his entering into the ministry in Scotland, the Bishops 
putting out many eminent worthy ancient ministers for their 
nonconformity, and barring the door against young men 
Nonconformists, therefore he much inclined to go to France 
in compliance with that motion which was made to him by 
the French Minister. Yet, in the meantime, there comes 
an invitation to him from the Lord Claneboy, patron of the 
parish of Bangor, in Ireland. This at first he received with 
a kind of indignation, having a great antipathy against 
going to Ireland. But thereafter he dealt with God by 
prayer to direct him according to what was His will, and, at 
the close of his prayer, he found himself as sensibly rebuked 
as if one standing by had audibly said — "Thou fool art 
taking the disposal of thyself, not submitting to me. Thou 
must either preach the Gospel in Ireland or nowhere at all." 

Being thus rebuked, he found himself bound in spirit to 
set his face towards Ireland; and yet, for all this, was not 
persuaded to settle there, loathing that country, and hanker- 
ing still after France. Yet, the Sovereign Lord thrust him 
over into Ireland wholly against his inclination. So, coming 
over, and landing at Glenarm, he goes towards Carrick- 
fergus; and, having come within a mile of the town, upon 
the top of the hill Bangor in these parts appeared to him ; 
at sight of which the Lord did unexpectedly fill his heart 
with such a sweet peace and extraordinary joy that he could 
scarcely contain himself, but was forced to lie down upon 
the grass to rejoice in the Lord, who was the same in Ire- 
land that he was in Scotland. 

The next day, coming towards Bangor, it was suggested 
to him that there being an old man in that place who was a 



1623.] 



BLAIR PREACHES IN BANGOR. 



7 



Conformist, [and who] might [have] labour[ed] to obstruct his 
entry, that old man was now sick, and would not rise again. 
This suggestion at first he rebuked, not knowing whence it 
came ; but, when he came to Bangor, he found it true, being 
the first thing was told him uninquired ; yet, though he saw 
the Lord thus clearing his entry, he gave not over to plead 
that God might obstruct it, and for that end was very plain 
with the Lord Claneboy, shewing him what accusations had 
been against him in Glasgow as disaffected to the civil 
government — though he had fully cleared himself — and that 
he could not submit to Episcopal government, nor any part 
of the Liturgy — to see if these things would cause him re- 
linquish his invitation ; but that lord, having had informa- 
tion of the dispute in Glasgow by a minister who was 
present, was satisfied as to that ; and, for his nonconformity, 
he said he was confident to procure his entry without con- 
formity. However, thereafter he was much satisfied he had 
been thus free ; especially when troubles came some years 
after, neither patron nor bishop could say he had broken 
with them. He preached, upon invitation of the patron and 
sick incumbent ; and after three Sabbaths some ancient men 
of the congregation came to him, in the name of the rest, 
entreating him not to leave them, and gave him all the 
encouragement they could, which call he laid much weight 
upon for his farther clearing. Besides, the dying man did 
much encourage him to undertake the charge, professing his 
great repentance that ever he was a Dean, speaking more 
peremptorily and terribly against that way than (as Mr. Blair's 
own Narrative of his life says, from which all these passages 
are taken)* ever he durst do, either before that or since ; 
and charged Mr. Blair, in Christ's name, and as he would 



* Many other statements in this part of the narrative are taken from Blair's Life ; 
but Adair mentions various incidents not to be found there. He may have received 
additional information from Blair himself. 



8 STATE OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND. [A D . 

expect a blessing on his ministry, to be steadfast in that 
good way he had begun in ; and, reaching out both his 
arms, drew Mr. Blair's head into his bosom, and, laying his 
hands on his head, blessed him. The room being dark, 
some of the people standing by, hearing his discourse, and 
comparing it with former ways, could not believe it was he 
who spoke, but rather an angel from Heaven. Mr. Blair 
refuted that conceit, and the man died a few days after. 

But, before we go farther, it is fit to declare what was at 
that time the case of this North of Ireland. 'Tis said the 
most part of considerable lands in Ireland were possessed 
in ancient times by the English. But the civil wars in Eng- 
land between the houses of York and Lancaster did draw 
from Ulster the able men of the English nation to assist 
their own faction in England. Thereupon the Irish in 
Ulster killed and expelled the remnant of the English out 
of that province, and molested all the rest of Ireland ; 
Ulster being in their conceit like the thumb in the hand 
which is able to grip and hold against the four fingers — 
Leinster, Munster, Connaught, and Meath. 

The civil wars -ending in the beginning of the reign of 
King Henry VIL, the suppressing of the Irish rebels was 
not much laboured by the English party (partly through 
division at home, and partly through wars with France and 
Scotland) till the reign of Queen Elizabeth, who did much 
to finish that rebellion, which yet was not fully extinguished 
— the Scots with Islanders sometimes joining with the Irish, 
and sometimes acting by themselves against the English — 
till King James' coming to the Crown of England. The 
wars lasting so long, the whole country upon the matter did 
lie waste, the English possessing only some few towns and 
castles, and making use of small parcels of near adjacent 
lands j and the Irish staying in woods, bogs, and such fast 



l623 .] STATE OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND. 9 

places. But, in the reign of King James, that distressed 
land began again to be planted both by English and Scots, 
the Irish remaining not only obdurate in their idolatry, but 
also in idleness and rudeness. In this time the parts of 
Scotland nearest to Ireland sent over abundance of people 
and cattle, which planted the country of Ulster next the sea ; 
and albeit, among these, Divine Providence sent over some 
worthy persons for birth, education, and parts ; yet the most 
part were such as either poverty or scandalous lives, or, at 
best, seeking better accommodation, did set forward that 
way. The wolf and wood kern* were the greatest enemies to 
th» first planters, but the long-rested land did yield to the 
labourer such plentiful increase that many followed these 
first essayers. Little care was taken by any to plant religion. 
As were the people, so, for the most part, were the preachers. 
The case of the people throughout all the country was most 
lamentable, being drowned in ignorance, security, and sen- 
suality, which was Mr. Blair's great discouragement to settle 
in these parts. 

However, there were some few godly men in the country 
before him. There was in the next parish — Holywood — 
a very godly man, Mr. Robert Cunningham, with whom he 
became intimately acquainted, to both their comfort and 
edification. They often visited one another, and spent 
many hours — yea, days — in prayer. Mr. Cunningham be- 
came singular and eminent in holiness and usefulness in the 
ministry, in a greater degree by Mr. Blair's coming to 
Ireland. 

There was also in the County of Antrim Mr. John Ridge, 
of the town of Antrim. There had also been in Carrick- 



* i.e., the robber issuing from the woods. " The kerns were light troops, armed with 
swords and javelins, and generally so irregular that kern and robber were sometimes 
synonymous." — Gordotis History of Ireland, I., 237. 



10 



blair's ordination. 



[A.D. 



fergus a gracious and able man, Mr. Hubbard, under the 
protection of the old Lord Chichester, who had been 
Deputy of Ireland, and carried great favour to godly men. 
Mr. Cartwright had been his tutor in his younger years ; 
but he was dead before Mr. Blair came. My Lord Claneboy 
procured Mr. Blair's admission to the ministry, having 
before, at his desire, informed the Bishop* of his settled 
principles against conformity; and besides, Mr. Blair, fearing 
he had not been plain enough with the Bishop, declared the 
same to himself at their first meeting — notwithstanding the 
Bishop declared himself most willing he should be planted 
there, saying he heard good of him, and would impose«no 
conditions upon him, himself was old, and could teach him 
ceremonies, and Mr. Blair could teach him substance, only 
he must ordain him, otherwise neither of them could answer 
the law nor brook the land. Mr. Blair told him that was 
contrary to his principles — to which he replied wittily and 
submissively — whatever you account of Episcopacy, yet I 
know you account a Presbyter to have divine warrant — will 
you not receive ordination from Mr. Cunningham and the 
adjacent brethren, and let me come in among them in no 
other relation than a Presbyter 1 This Mr. Blair could not 
refuse, and so the matter was carried. Being entered into 
the ministry, he was four times in public preaching every 
week, with variety of matter and method in all these ; and 
one day or two every week instructing in the grounds of 
religion, and examining and pressing to family worship in 
divers quarters of the parish, which he continued the whole 
time of his ministry there. 'Tis worthy observation that 
one Saturday, at night late, having all the day sat at his study, 
and his candle going out, he called for another from the 



* Echlin, Bishop of Down and Connor. 



1623.] 



FIRST YEAR OF BLAIR S MINISTRY. 



1 1 



mistress of the house, which she at first refused, telling 
him it was fit he should go to rest; at last, through his im- 
portunity, she was forced to go to the room under his 
chamber for a candle — when the room below was taking 
fire through the bricks in his room; whereupon, she calling 
to him, he suddenly raised the bricks, and got the fire 
quenched — which was the more observable that the house 
wherein he was, being situate below the rest of the town, 
and there blowing a strong north wind all that night, which 
would have carried the flame to the rest of the town, there 
would have been no possibility to preserve it. 

The custom was, in the first year of his ministry, not to 
pitch on a book or chapter to go through, but to make 
choice of such passages of Scripture as held forth funda- 
mental and most material points of religion, and close this 
course with one sermon of heaven's glory and another of 
hell's torments. Sometimes, in choosing his text and medi- 
tation, he was much difficulted and deserted — but thereafter 
in delivery was singularly assisted — yea, sometimes in the 
beginning of his sermon much straitened, and thereafter 
much enlarged. 

In the second year of his ministry a plentiful harvest was 
almost wholly spoiled with excessive rains after it was cut 
down, so that the corn, especially in that parish, being later 
than in places about, was seemingly past hopes of recovery; 
upon which he kept a public fast; and God ordered that the 
day thereafter there blew so mighty and strong a wind for 
twenty-and-four hours together, that it recovered the corn 
beyond expectation, both that which was growing in the 
fields on the stooks and that which was smoking in the 
stacks. Some neighbouring ministers joined in the same 
duty, and found the same effects; but, which was better, the 
people began to relish the duty of prayer much more than 



12 



HAMILTON OF BALLYWALTER. 



[a.d. 



formerly, both in private and in their families, insomuch 
that one who was a godly man took up this opinion, that, in 
all cases and difficulties, there needed no other means but 
prayer; and, being a man skilful in horses, told Mr. Blair, 
who had sent for him to a sick horse, he needed no other 
means but to go to his chamber and pray ; but Mr. Blair, 
not without some difficulty, got him convinced that it was 
a tempting of God to neglect other means. 

Mr. Blair and Mr. Cunningham resolved to celebrate the 
Lord's Supper four times a year in each of their parishes, 
where proficients in both parishes did all these eight times 
communicate together, and these communions became so 
edifying, and were so blessed, that multitudes of professors 
from all places of both counties ordinarily resorted to 
them, and some from Tyrone — there was such a spirit of 
zeal and power of God poured forth at that time. 

About that time Mr. James Hamilton, a learned and 
godly young man, being a daily hearer of Mr. Robert Blair, 
shewed much tenderness and ability. He being then 
chamberlain* to the Lord Claneboy his uncle, Mr. Blair, 
and Mr. Cunningham, put him to private essays of his gifts ; 
and, being satisfied therewith, Mr. Blair invited him to 
preach publicly at Bangor in his uncle's hearing, he knowing 
nothing till he saw him in the pulpit (they fearing my lord 
would be loath to part with so faithful a servant). But, 
when my lord heard him in public, he put great respect 
upon him the same day ; and shortly after entered him unto 
a charge at Ballywalter, where he was painful, successful, 
and constant, notwithstanding he had many temptations to 
follow promotion ; but was graciously preserved from these 
baits, and made a successful instrument in the work of 
Christ in these parts. 

Mr. Blair had for a time elders and deacons for the exer- 



* i.e., agent or factor, living in his own house. 



1623.] 



BLAIR ; S CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 



13 



cise of discipline, who, for the time they were permitted, 
were very useful in the congregation ; scandalous persons 
having been convinced, and publickly professing their repen- 
tance before the congregation • till a proud young man, the 
son and heir of a rich man, falling into scandal, proved 
obstinate, and appealed from the session to the Bishop — 
whereby the order of that discipline was broken. But God 
struck that young man a little after that he died, and a 
brother better than he succeeded him. It was observed 
that, after the Bishop's official had wrung the discipline out 
of their hands, compounding with the rich for money, and 
sending the poorer sort to public penance (as they call it), 
there was no blessing nor edification to the people seen to 
follow that work ; yet, in parishes where were godly minis- 
ters, the Lord's husbandry always prospered. 

About this time, the devil stirred up a man in Mr. Blair's 
parish to stab him. One day, Mr. Blair spending a day in 
family humiliation, there came two men to his gate, knocking. 
He (having before ordered that none that day should open 
the gate but himself) comes to it, and the pretended errand 
was to advertise Mr. Blair that one of them had a child to 
baptize. Mr. Blair, having spoken a little to him in order 
to that duty (as his use was), dismissed him. But the 
other, being the other's landlord, and their chief constable 
in the parish, desired to speak with Mr. Blair in private. 
Mr. Blair looking on him, apprehended his eyes to be like 
the eyes of a cat in the night, and that he had some mischief 
in his heart. However, keeping his eyes upon him, and at 
some distance from him, he took him into the church which 
was near his house. Presently the man fell a-trembling, 
which so increased that he could not speak, and was like to 
throw him out of the seat he was on.* Mr. Blair laid his 



* This man was evidently under the influence of a species of delirium tremens. Mr. 
Blair was not aware that he was suffering from disease brought on by drunkenness. 



14 



A STRANGE INCIDENT. 



[a. d. 



arm about him, and asked what troubled him. After a little 
while's silence, and the trembling ceasing, he told Mr. Blair 
how the devil had for a long time appeared to him, first at 
Glasgow, where he bought a horse from him, he receiving 
sixpence in earnest, and that, off-hand, he offered him a 
great purse full of silver and gold if he would be his, making 
no mention of the horse. The man said he blessed himself, 
and so the buyer, with the silver and gold, which was poured 
out on the table, instantly evanished. Some days thereafter 
he had appeared to him at his own house, naming him, and 
said, " You are mine, for I did earl you with a sixpence, 
which you have." Then he asked his name ; he answered 
" Nihil Domus," which likely the man said wrong for "Nihil 
Damus, v i.e., "We give nothing."* Thus, the man being 
molested with many apparitions, comes over to Ireland, 
thinking to shun them ; but he also oft appeared to him in 
Ireland, and now of late he oft commanded him to kill and 
slay, or he would kill him. Mr. Blair asked him, Whom ? 
He answered, any that comes in his way, but the better were 
the better service ; and the man said often his whinger had 
been drawn and kept under his cloak, to obey Satan's com- 
mand, but still somewhat held his hand that he could not 
strike. When he had told these things to Mr. Blair, he fell 
again a-trembling, and became speechless, and looking at 
Mr. Blair in a lamentable manner, designed Mr. Blair to be 
the person he aimed at, and then fell a-crying and lamenting. 
Mr. Blair showed him the horribleness of his ignorance and 
drunkenness. He made many promises of reformation, 
which were not well kept ; for, within a fortnight after, hav- 

* It would appear that these two Latin words — Nihil JDannis — that is, we give 
nothing — were supposed to be among the names by which the devil reveals himself. 
Whether the designation "old nick" is a contraction for "old nihil," or whether it 
is derived from Nick, an evil spirit of the waters, in the Northern mythology, I cannot 
undertake to decide. 



1623-] 



A STRANGE INCIDENT. 



15 



ing sat long at drink, and going home late, the devil again 
appeared to him, and challenged him for opening to Mr, 
Blair what had been in secret between them, and pulled the 
cap off his head, and tore the band from his neck, saying to 
him, — " On Hallow Xight I shall have thy soul and body in 
despite of the ministers, and all that will do for thee." 
Whereupon being terrified and driven to his bed, he sent 
for Mr. Blair presently, and told him what now had passed, 
and entreated Mr. Blair for Christ's sake to be with him 
that night. Mr. Blair, having instructed him and prayed 
with him, parted, and promised to be with him that night, 
provided he would fly unto Christ for a refuge, and not to 
him, who was but a weak sinful creature. Mr. Blair had 
resolved to spend the day before that night in family 
humiliation, but had forgot till near night ; upon which he 
was much troubled, and went to his chamber to prayer. 
Being in some doubt what to do, he durst not break his 
promise, yet he thought he was unprepared for such a pitched 
battle with Satan. However he went, and calling the people 
of the village together, to the man's house, he spent the 
night in prayer, expounding the doctrine of Christ's tempta- 
tions with singing psalms ; and, after that, other texts till 
the next morning, with prayer and singing psalms. In the 
morning, the man took great courage to himself, and there- 
after became more reformed, though he remained still 
ignorant. A while after, he fell sick, and seemed very 
penitent, and upon Mr. Blair asking him, he declared he 
had never appeared to him after that night. 



[i6] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER II. 



GLENDINNING AND THE ANTRIM MEETING — COLWORT, WELSH, AND 
DUNBAR— ECHLIN'S OPPOSITION— PRIMATE USSHER — LIVINGSTON 
AND STEWART — OPPOSITION FROM SEPARATISTS AND CONFORMISTS. 



BOUT this time Mr. James Glendinning came to 



Carrickfergus, where he was for a time a lecturer. 



I ffft^.iiyf i Mr. Blair hearing of him, as much applauded for a 
learned man, came over of purpose to hear him, and per- 
ceived he did but trifle in citing learned authors whom he 
had neither seen nor read. Mr. Blair was free with him, 
asking if he thought he did edify the people. He was quickly 
persuaded, having a vicarage in the country, he should retire 
presently to it. The man was neither studied in learning, 
nor had good solid judgments, as appeared quickly there- 
after ; yet the Lord was pleased to serve Himself of him. 
When he retires (as he promised) to preach at Old stone, 
there he began to preach diligently, and, having a great voice 
and vehement delivery, roused up the people and awakened 
with terrors ; but, not understanding the Gospel well, could 
not settle them, nor satisfy their objections. 

There was at Antrim Mr. John Ridge, a judicious and 
gracious minister, who, perceiving many people on both sides 
of the Six-mile Water awakened out of their security, and 
willing to take .pains for their salvation, made an overture 
that a monthly lecture might be set up at Antrim, and 
invited to bear burden therein, Mr. Cunningham and 
Mr. Hamilton with Mr. Blair; who were all glad at the 
motion, and complied at the first, and came prepared to 
preach. In the summer day four did preach, and when the 
day was shorter, three. This monthly meeting, thus begin- 




1625.] 



glendinning's delusions. 



17 



ning, continued many years, and was a great help to spread 
religion through the whole country. Sir Hugh Clotworthy 
was very hospitable to the ministers that came there to preach. 
His worthy son, now Lord Viscount Massareene, together 
with his mother and lady, being both of them very religious 
and virtuous women, did greatly countenance this work. 

Mr. Glendinning, who at the first was very glad of this 
confluence, when his emptiness began to appear, did begin 
to be emulous and envious ; yet the brethren cherished him, 
and the people carried a respect towards him; yea they were 
bountiful to him, till he was smitten with erroneous conceits. 
He watched much and fasted wonderfully; and began 
publicly to affirm that he or she who, after having slept a 
little in bed, then turned from one side to another, could 
not be an honest Christian.'"' This rigorous paradox the 
hearers did bear with, in respect of the rigorous course 
he took with himself. But he began to vent other con- 
ceits, privately condescending on a day that would be 
the day of judgment; and that whoever would join with 
him in a ridiculous way of roaring out some prayer, laying 
their faces on the earth, would be undoubtedly converted 
and saved. Some judicious gentlemen to whom he imparted 
his folly, loving him dearly because at first he had been 
instrumental of their good, resolved not to let him come 
before the public with these conceits in his head; and presently 
posted away to Mr. Blair, requesting him with all expedition 
to repair to them. The day being then at the shortest and 
the journey considerable, Mr. Blair made such haste to obey 
their desire that he stayed not so much as to break his fast. 
When he came at nightfalling to the place where he [Glen- 
dinning] was, in a godly family (his own house being lately 

* He probably imagined that the individual who lay awake in bed was unduly 
indulging himself. 
B 



1 8 glendinning's DELUSIONS. j a . d . 

accidentally burned), with many good people with him. he 
found him so fixed in erroneous conceits that he laboured to 
persuade Mr. Blair to join with him. He had long fasted, and 
at supper they thought Mr. Blair could have persuaded him 
to eat, — having usually before hearkened to his counsel. To 
induce him, Mr. Blair told him he was yet fasting for his sake, 
and if he would not eat with him he would fast with him ; 
but this prevailed not ; so the rest eat their supper upon 
Mr. Blair's entreat}-, till he discoursed with Mr. Glendinning ; 
and, after supper, they being alone, only his wife sitting by, 
he asked Mr. Blair if he would believe he was in the right if 
his foot could not bum in the fire. Mr. Blair answered, if 
he offered to do so, he would be further confirmed that he 
was a deluded man : but before Mr Blair had spoken the 
words, his foot was in the midst of the fire, he holding the 
lintel [of the fire-place] with both his hands ; but Mr. Blair 
pulled so hard that both were thrown into the midst of the 
floor. The gentlemen, upon this noise, coming in, some 
of them were angry that Mr. Blair should have pulled 
his foot, thinking the heat of the fire might have helped to 
burn away his folly. There, in presence of them all, he 
agreed with Mr. Blair that, if before the morrow Mr. Blair 
were not of his mind, he was contented to be forsaken as a 
deluded man. Mr. Blair accepted the condition, and so they 
agreed. But Mr. Blair must He in bed with him ; and being 
laid, he presently fell asleep; but Mr. Blair, though having 
fasted all day, yet remembering the condition was short, 
continued fasting and praying. There was not one hour past, 
when his wife, who lay in another room, came in muttering 
that the matter was revealed to her, and that the day of 
judgment was presently coming. He being hereby awakened, 
triumphantly did leap out of his bed, saying, "You will be 
next." Mr. Blair, who had not so much as warmed in the 



1625.] 



glendinning's delusions. 



19 



bed, being somewhat astonished, did rise also, and got 
courage to encounter these deluded enthusiasts, and set them 
to open their revelations, not doubting to find absurdities and 
contradictions therein; they in the meantime being so con- 
fident as to desire him to write to carnal friends lest they 
should be surprised with the coming of that day. Mr. Blair 
took pen and paper pretending to write their informations, 
enquiring first of him and then of his wife; but immediately 
found their contradictions. Whereupon, throwing away the 
paper, said, "Will you not see your folly." He inviting Mr. 
Blair to pray, did himself begin. Mr. Blair stood to see his 
new way (formerly mentioned), whereby he supposed to 
convert Mr. Blair. When he had seen and heard the absurd- 
ities thereof in their idle roaring repetitions, he requiring 
him in the Lord's name to be silent, kneeled down and 
prayed with humble confidence, hoping to be heard. That 
gentleman lying in the next room being surprised through 
fear, and lying sweating in his bed, supposing the woman 
muttering had been the apparition of a spirit, when he heard 
Mr. Blair's voice in prayer, did arise and join with Mr. Blair ; 
besides, his roaring before Mr. Blair began, had awakened 
some who lay at a distance, and so all jointly continued a 
space in prayer. When Mr. Blair had ended, Mr. Glen- 
dinning took him apart, and confessed that he saw now he 
was deluded, and entreated Mr. Blair to see how the matter 
might be covered and concealed. Mr. Blair called the gentle- 
men to hear his confession. They being very glad, he 
warned them that matter was not yet at an end, as the 
event proved; for he, falling from evil to evil, did at last run 
away to visit the Seven Churches of Asia. However, they 
thanked God for what was done; and Mr. Blair, calling for 
bread and drink, refreshed himself, went to bed to rest, and 
so did all the family. 



20 



COLWORT AND WELSH. 



[a.d. 



It is observable from this discourse what a deep design 
Satan had herein against the work of God in the County of 
Antrim; for he, knowing this man was very instrumental in 
rousing up many out of their security, thought, by deluding 
him, to shake, if not to crush, that blessed work. But the 
wisdom, power, and goodness of God so ordered that, except 
his own wife (of whom few had any good opinion before) 
there was neither man nor woman stumbled at his fall, but 
on the contrary were thereby guarded against delusion, 
magnifying the Word of God and the Holy Scriptures, and 
learned to work out the work of their salvation in fear and 
trembling, and not doting on the bodily exercise of watching 
and fasting, whereby that man thought to cry up himself* 

And now, having lost this one man, the Lord was pleased 
to give to the church in these parts three able and gracious 
men, first, Mr. Henry Col wort, who came over with Mr. 
Hubbard, fonnerly mentioned, and was entertained by the 
godly and worthy Lady Duntreath, of Broadisland, as an 
helper to an old worthy minister there, Mr. Edward Brice. 
But, Mr. Glendinning departing, he was brought to Old Stone, 
where he laboured diligently, and did bear burthen at the 
monthly meetings, being a man of a fervent spirit and vehement 
delivery in preaching. This variety of gifts glorifieth the Giver; 
for his next neighbour, Mr. Ridge, as he was in his carriage, 
so [was he] in his doctrine, grave, calm, sweet, and orderly, 
pressing weighty important points to good purpose. 

The Lord was also pleased to bring over from Scotland 
Mr. Josias Welsh, the son of Mr. John Welsh, that famous 
man of God, who, both in Scotland and France, was rarely 



* The absurdities here recorded may well remind us of some of the scenes connected 
with the awakening of 1859. In times of such excitement we may always reckon upon 
exhibitions of folly and extravagance. But the work of God may still be known by 
its proper evidences. 



I02 7 .] 



GEORGE DUNBAR. 



21 



instrumental for converting and confirming the souls of the 
people of God. A great measure of that spirit which wrought 
in and by the father, rested also on the son. Mr. Blair, 
meeting with him in Scotland, and perceiving of how weak a 
body, and of how zealous a spirit he was, exhorted him to 
haste over to Ireland, where he would find work enough, and, 
he hoped, success ; and so it came to pass ; for he, being 
settled at Templepatrick, became a blessing to that people; 
and, being under great exercise of spirit, spoke vehemently 
to convince the secure, and sweetly to comfort the cast down. 

Also, the Lord brought over to Larne, that ancient servant 
of Jesus Christ, Mr. George Dunbar, who had been deposed 
from the ministry of Ayr by the High Commission Court in 
Scotland, and by the Council was banished to Ireland. So 
careful was the Lord of this plantation of his in the North 
of Ireland, that, whoever wanted, those in that place might 
not want. The Lord greatly blessed his ministry. All these 
three now mentioned, as they laboured diligently within their 
own charges, so were they still ready to preach at the monthly 
meetings when they were invited thereunto — so mightily grew 
the word of God, and his gracious work prospered in the 
hands of his faithful servants, the power of man being re- 
strained from opposing the work of God. 

About that time Mr. Blair perceived Echlin, Bishop of 
Down, privily to lay snares, being not willing openly to 
appear — the people generally approving and commending the 
labours and success of His servants. And first, he wrote to 
Mr. Blair to be ready to preach at Bishop Ussher's triennial 
visitation ; the [Primate] himself being then in England, but 
in his room were two Bishops and a Doctor, his substitutes 
and delegates. If any ask how Mr. Blair could countenance 
these prelatical assemblies, the ensuing discourse will declare ; 
but it may rather be wondered how these prelatical meetings 



blair's visitation sermon. 



[a.d. 



did countenance such as Mr. Blair, knowing his judgment 
and practice to be opposite to them in their way; and it 
should be also considered that the ministers of Ireland at 
that time were not under an expressly sworn Covenant 
against them, as afterwards ministers were when the Cove- 
nant was engaged into. 

Before the appointed day came, Bishop Echlin sent Mr. 
Blair advertisement that another was to supply the place, so 
he might lay aside thoughts of it — the message by word thus 
contradicting his writing, that he might leave Mr. Blair in an 
uncertainty, and so pick a quarrel at his pleasure. Mr. Blair 
had meditated on 2 Cor.,iv. 1. [and preached notwithstanding]. 
Besides other points he specially insisted to show that Christ 
our Lord had substituted no Lord Bishops in his church, but 
presbyters and ministers both to teach and govern the same; 
and proved this, first, from the Holy Scriptures; secondly, 
from the testimony of purer antiquity; thirdly, from famous 
divines who had been seeking reformation these 1300 years; 
and lastly, from the modern divines both over seas and in 
England — closing all his proofs with the consent of the learned 
Doctor Ussher, thereby to stop their mouths; and finally, he 
closed with an exhortation that, seeing the truth was proven 
clearly and undeniably, they would use moderately what 
power, custom, and human laws did put in their hands; and 
so they did indeed, neither questioning him nor any other. 
Only the Bishop of Dromore, one of the delegates, being 
brother-in-law to Primate Ussher,* spoke to Mr. Blair pri- 
vately, desiring him also to be moderate over them, as they 
had not questioned him, and so bade him farewell. 

This snare being broken, the crafty Bishop fell a-weaving 
another more dangerous, for he knowing that one of the 



* This was Theophilus Buckworth, married to Ussher's sister Sarah. See Ussher's 
Life, by Elrington, Appendix, i. ix. Bishop Buckworth died in 1652. 



1627.] 



BLAIR PREACHES AT THE ASSIZES. 



23 



judges — the Lord Chief Baron — who came yearly to that cir- 
cuit court, was a violent urger of English Conformity, did 
write to Mr. Blair to make ready a sermon against the next 
assizes. This was the more dangerous, because the Judges 
were to communicate that day, being Easter Day. Mr. Blair 
comes, prepared by prayer and meditation, committing the 
matter to the Lord, who has all hearts and mouths in his own 
hand. The Scotch gentlemen there present waiting on the 
Judges told one of them, whom they counted truly religious, 
that they wondered how they could communicate on the 
Lord's Day, being taken up with civil afhairs the whole 
Saturday. He answered, he wished it were otherwise; and 
said further, if any one were prepared to preach that day, he 
would hear him. They answered him (Mr. Blair not knowing 
of the matter) that the preacher appointed for the Lord's 
Day would preach on the Saturday also ; whereupon some 
were sent to Mr. Blair upon that effect. He wondered at 
the unexpected motion; but * durst not refuse, there being 
three or four hours for meditation before the hour appointed 
for the sermon. Upon the Lord's Day he resolved not to 
take notice of their communicating, neither was it expected 
from him; so, when he ended, he went to his chamber, and 
they to their work, which was ended in the eighth part of an 
hour.* After the afternoon sermon, made by the curate of 
the place, one of the Judges sent for Mr. Blair, and desired 
private conference with him in his chamber. He told him 
he was well satisfied with Saturday's sermon, and more with 
that which he delivered on the Lord's Day; for there, said 
he, you opened a point which I never heard before — viz. 
the covenant of redemption made with the Mediator, as Head 



* The Lord's Supper was dispensed to the Judges by the curate, after Mr. Blair had 
preached and left the church. Adair here refers to the brevity of the Episcopal 
Communion Service. 



24 



BLAIR AND JUDGE MAJOR. 



[a.d. 



of the Church elect. He entreated him to go through the 
heads of the sermon; then, both opening their books, did 
consider all the points and proofs, turning to all the places 
cited. He was so well satisfied that he protested, if his 
calling did not tie him to Dublin, he would gladly have come 
to the North, and settled under such a minister. In the end 
he told Mr. Blair he would be sent for to supper, warning 
him that his colleague was violent for English Conformity. 
He entreated him that if he asked any captious questions at 
him, he would answer them very circumspectly. He was sent 
for and used very cordially and kindly, without any captious 
questions. Thus the Lord brought off his servant with credit 
and safety, notwithstanding of the Bishop's snares, and with 
this advantage, that Judge Major'"* who had discoursed with 
him sent for the Bishop to his chamber, and in the presence 
of some persons of honour, charged him to lay aside evil will 
against Mr. Blair, and to have a care that no harm nor 
interruption should come to his ministry; and, if any came, 
he would impute the same to him, and hereof did take the 
Master of Ards present to witness. 

When Primate Ussher came back to Ireland, the Lord 
Claneboy did take Mr. Blair along with him to a meeting of 
nobility and gentlemen where the Bishop was to be, in order 
to be acquainted with him. The Bishop received him kindly, 
and desired him to be at his table while he was in town. 
The next day, coming to dinner, Mr. Blair met with the 
English Liturgy in his family ; but he came not again, leaving 
his excuse with his Patron, that he expected another thing in 
the family of so pious and learned a man. But the Bishop 
excused the matter by reason of the great confluence which 
was there, and invited him to come to Tredaff [Drogheda], 
where his ordinary residence was, where he would be more 

* Or Maior. The other judge was Sir Richard Bolton. See Raid's History of the 
Presbyterian Gkurch in Ireland, i. 125, note. 



1627.] 



blair's visit to ussher. 



25 



at leisure to be better acquainted. Mr. Blair obeyed the 
desire, and found him very affable and communicative in 
conference. He desired to know of Mr. Blair what his mind 
was of the nature of justification and saving faith. He told 
him his mind was that he held the accepting and receiving 
of Jesus Christ as he is offered in the Gospel to be saving 
faith — with which he was well satisfied, confirming the same in 
a large discourse, clearing the matter by the similitude of a 
marriage wherein it's not the sending and receiving gifts 
which make the marriage, but the accepting of the person. 
He spoke also about ceremonies, and desired Mr. Blair's 
mind therein, saying that he was afraid their unsatisfiedness 
therein might endanger their ministry, and, said he, "it would 
break my heart if that successful ministry in the North were 
interrupted. They think to cause me to stretch forth my 
hand against you, but all the world shall never make me to 
do so." When he had drawn forth Mr. Blair's mind there- 
anent, he said, " I perceive you'll never be satisfied therein, 
for still you enquire what ought to be done. I confess all 
these things you except against might — yea, ought to be re- 
moved — but that cannot be done." He replied he had read 
all the arguments used by Mr. Sprint in a treatise called 
"Cassander Anglicanus, or a Necessity of Conformity in case 
of Deprivation," and I had, said he, seen all these fully answered 
in a treatise called "Cassander Scoticanus, or a Necessity of 
Nonconformity in hope of Exaltation." Their conference 
being ended, the Bishop dismissed Mr. Blair very kindly, 
though he gave him no high titles at all; and he proved 
thereafter very friendly when trouble came on the ministers 
of the North, as will appear hereafter.* 

After all the former helpers the Lord gave, Mr. John 

* Several matters here mentioned are not to be found in the Life of Blair ; and we 
have thus evidence that Adair did not derive all his information from that work. In 
Baxter's Life by Sylvester (I. 13), Sprint is named as a writer against the Noncon- 
formists ; but I have not seen his work. 



2 6 



LIVINGSTON AND STEWART. 



[a.d. 



Livingston was sent over. He was a man of a gracious 
melting spirit, and was desired much by godly men about 
Torphichen, where he had preached as an helper to another, 
yet was still opposed by the Bishops ; but old Bishop Knox 
of Raphoe refused no honest man, having heard him preach. 
By this chink he and sundry others got entrance ; and, he 
being settled at Killinchy, in County of Down, the Lord was 
pleased greatly to bless his ministry, both within his own 
charge and without, where he got a call ; but he continued 
not long, the troubles coming on. 

Likewise Mr. Andrew Stewart, a well-studied gentleman, 
and fervent in spirit, was settled at Dunegore, and prospered 
well in the work of the Lord ; but his ministry was of short 
continuance, dying in the midst of the troubles that then 
came. All this time the Lord was pleased to protect the 
ministry, by raising up friends to the ministers, and giving 
them favour in the sight of all the people about them — yea, 
the Bishop of Down himself used to glory of the ministry 
in his dioceses. Yet they wanted not difficulties enough. 
Some of the inferior clergy provoked Mr. Blair to dispute, 
by letters, about wherein the difference lay between them : 
but a modest answer — how unsafe it was to do so — did 
gratify them. After that there was sent a Dean to reside at 
Carrickfergus, to encounter the brethren and bear them down. 
But some of them waited on him ; and, putting some civili- 
ties upon him, they invited him to concur with them at the 
monthly meeting at Antrim. They did not expect he would 
yield to the motion ; yet, by their visit and invitation, they 
gained so much that he proved not unfriendly. 

As for the Papists, they became very bold through the 
land by occasion of the intended match between Prince 
Charles and the Infanta of Spain, so that in every shire they 
set up their old convents, and even in the city of Dublin 
itself; and so the rebellion some years thereafter followed. 



1627-30.] THE PRIESTS AND THE SEPARATISTS. 27 

The Irish priests generally were ignorant dolts, living in 
whoredom and drunkenness — yea, one that came from Rome 
with pardons, and had got a deal of money thereby, when 
he was brought to my Lord Claneboy, in whose land he was 
taken, scarce understood Latin. Yet, two Irish friars, who 
had been trained up in the University of Salamanca, in Spain, 
gave the ministers a defiance, provoking them to dispute. 
The particular heads were condescended upon, and time and 
place appointed, [but] at the appointed day, Mr. Blair coming 
to assist Mr. Josias Welsh against these two friars — for all 
their bragging — they appeared not. 

They had also an assault from the Separatists. Some of 
that faction in England, hearing that there was a people 
zealous for the Lord in the North of Ireland, came to 
Antrim, where their monthly meetings were, and there set up 
their dwellings, thinking to fish in these waters. They 
thought that zealous people would seek after them, and did 
not call on any — but therein they were frustrated of their 
expectation ; for, seeing they came not to the public wor- 
ship, none there did own them, or take any notice of them, 
till the minister of the place sent some judicious Christians 
to confer with them about cases of conscience. They made 
the report to the minister concerning these persons, that they 
thought they did not understand these purposes, nor could 
they at all discourse concerning the points by them pro- 
pounded — only they fell a jangling against the Church of 
Ireland. The next time Mr. Blair came to Antrim, the 
minister desiring him to go with him, that they might confer 
with these people, they found them rude and somewhat un- 
civil — they could not well tell what they held, for they con- 
cealed themselves. Yet, in the end, they began to try whom 
they could seduce, and with one of great tenderness they 
prevailed not to communicate with the congregation. But 



28 



THE GREAT REVIVAL. 



[a.d. 



immediately thereafter the Lord smote him with distraction, 
from which he no sooner recovered but he abhorred these 
seducers — so careful was the Lord to preserve his people 
within these bounds from all sorts of seducement. 

The blessed work of conversion was now spread beyond 
the bounds of Down and Antrim to the skirts of the neigh- 
bouring counties — whence many came to monthly meetings 
and the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper : and the throngs 
were so great that sometimes they were forced to preach 
without the church, as well as within, and that without fore- 
thought of it. But God did remarkably, with more than 
ordinary assistance, help his servants, and the people did so 
hang on them for preaching as to be never enough satisfied. 
Some of the ministers were jealous and afraid of the people's 
applause, and too great eyeing them, especially about the 
Six-mile Water and Antrim, insomuch that Mr. Blair said 
before many — " Our tide hath run so high that there will be 
an ebb. No doubt our restraint is near, and troubles are 
hastening." 

Another assault Satan made at that time by an English 
Conformist, called Mr. Freeman, a strong opinator, who, 
falling upon Arminian books, drank in their opinions, and 
began boldly to propagate the same. This man having a 
strong body, able to watch and fast, made himself very 
plausible by a seeming strictness of life and austerity, and 
thereby did insinuate himself into the affections of people, 
inviting them to conference and singing psalms. Being thus 
much followed, he vented his opinions, not only by preach- 
ing, but by spreading papers, one of which had this inscription 
— " Of the three generations of Noble Christians." Many 
copies of this were spread among the people, some whereof 
came to the hands of their worthy ministers. Mr. Blair, 
being asked his judgment of it, said all the three generations 



1630.] 



MR. ROWLEY AND MR. FREEMAN. 



29 



might be ranked among ignoble heathens, and that there was 
nothing of Christianity therein but the product of self-flattering 
nature — no expression holding forth any thing of Christ or of 
His grace or sanctifying spirit. Yet this man went on drawing 
disciples after him, having his person and practice in admir- 
ation. 

The Patron, a gracious gentleman, Mr. Rowley, invited him 
to one of these monthly meetings at Antrim. He, under- 
taking the journey with the Patron, gave it out confidently 
that he would confute and silence all the ministers. They, 
at their meeting, hearing of his boasting, engaged Mr. Blair 
to encounter him, lest the people among whom he lived 
should be ensnared by him to the great prejudice of the 
Gospel. So they met at the Castle of Antrim, where the 
Patron and he had waited for a disputation. Mr. Freeman 
would choose both the matter and manner of the procedure. 
The matter was the doctrine of reprobation, and he to 
impugn. They told him that another method was better, 
but withal gave way to his. The first argument he brought, 
was easily answered and retorted back upon himself; the 
second had the same issue. But he, keeping still his ground 
and humour, told them he was coming on with the strength 
of his arguments. But the Lord did smite him with such 
confusion that he spoke nonsense, so that the scribe could set 
down nothing of it. All the hearers were sensible of this, and 
some fell a laughing. The Patron, turning to Mr. Blair, said, 
" You know what he would be at, set it in order and give 
an answer unto it;" to whom Mr. Blair replied, How could 
he know, seeing he knew not himself ; but, said Mr. Blair, 
" seeing it is late, and you all see him in confusion, let him 
recollect his thoughts, and we shall meet in this place next 
morning." Mr. Blair came to the place appointed, where he 
did not find him ; and so, going to his chamber, he found him 



3° 



MR. BLAIR AND MR. FREEMAN. 



[a.d. 



with his Patron, writing out arguments from an Arminian 
author, Grevinchovius.* Mr. Blair, snatching the book out 
of his hand, said to him, "Now I perceive your subdolous 
dealing," and so he began to catechise him, asking him if he 
believed all events came to pass according to the determin- 
ate counsel of God? to which he answered by a flat denial, 
bringing a number of his arguments. "Then," said Mr. 
Blair, "how know you not that it is written, 'He hath deter- 
mined the times before appointed and the bounds of their 
habitation,' but you say you would take a course of your 
own, and would not seek the Lord, behold, then, you 
do violence to and contradict the Scriptures." His answer 
was that what he had cited of Scripture was no where written 
in the Bible. Mr. Blair, perceiving his gross and bold ignor- 
ance, desired the Patron to cast up Acts xvii. 26, 27. This 
being done, he could say nothing but that he thought there 
had been no such thing in the Scripture. "Then," said Mr. 
Rowley, "we need no more disputation. I see evidently his 
erroneousness and ignorance of the Scriptures." "Mr. Free- 
man," said he, "I have followed you too long, here I renounce 
you, I will have no more to do with you." 

So Mr. Blair and he were left alone to confer together, where 
he told him that when he saw some of his papers, he per- 
ceived he was ill grounded in religion, and, by what now had 
appeared, very ignorant of the Scriptures. He thanked Mr. 
Blair that when others did laugh at him yesternight, he did 
not so, but spoke to him meekly and gravely. But Mr. Blair 
dealt plainly with him, and told him that perceiving him to 
be of a melancholy temper, though he had carried hitherto 
jokingly, yet, when he should lay matters to heart he might 



* Grevinchovius was a noted Dutch Arminian divine, who flourished in the early 
part of the seventeenth century. He was obliged to leave Holland after the Synod 
of Dort, in 1618. 



1630.] 



MR. BLAIR AND MR. FREEMAN. 



31 



be in danger of distraction, for, if he still carried jokingly, 
he might be in hazard to turn loose and openly pro- 
fane. He offered no answer, but showed by his smiles a 
waving of Mr. Blair's warning; but the event followed sadly, 
for he being deserted of the people who formerly admired 
him, turned very solitary, and at last fell into mischievous 
practices. 



[3^] 



A.D. 



CHAPTER III. 



FALSE EXCITEMENT AT LARNE — DEPOSITION OF BLAIR AND OTHERS 
— THEIR DIFFICULTIES AND RESTORATION — SECOND DEPOSITION 
— -PROPOSED REMOVAL TO NEW ENGLAND— RETURN FROM SEA — 
DANGERS OF THE MINISTERS — ESCAPE TO SCOTLAND— DEATH OF 
CUNNINGHAM — MR. BLAIR PROPOSES TO GO TO FRANCE. 




HE Gospel was nourishing by the ministry of His 
servants before mentioned — no public opposition 
being made thereunto. All Satan's devices proving 
abortive, he was at last let loose to devise a pernicious device. 
There being many converts in all these congregations, the 
Destroyer did set himself mainly against the people about 
Lough Larne — by this stratagem playing the ape upon some 
ignorant persons, and did counterfeit the work of the Lord in 
the midst of the public worship. These persons fell a mourn- 
ing, and some of them were affected with pangs like con- 
vulsions ;* and daily the number of them increased. At first 
both pastors and people pitying them had charitable thoughts, 
thinking it probable it was the work of the Lord; but there- 
after, in conference, they could find nothing to confirm these 
charitable thoughts. They could neither perceive any sense 
of their sinfulness nor any panting after a Saviour. So the 
minister of the place did write to some of the brethren to 
come thither, and with him to examine the matter. They, 
coming and conferring with these persons, found it to be 
mere delusion and cheat of Satan to slander and disgrace 
the work of the Lord. And the very next day one of 
Mr. Blair's charge, in the midst of public worship, being a 



* These manifestations strongly resemble much that was witnessed in 1859. We 
here see that the early Presbyterian ministers judged very correctly respecting them. 



i6 3 i.] 



FOUR MINISTERS SUSPENDED. 



33 



dull and ignorant person, made a noise, stretching her body 
incontinent. Mr. Blair rebuked that lying spirit which dis- 
turbed the worship of God, charging the same, in the name 
and authority of Jesus Christ, not to disturb the congrega- 
tion ; and, through God's mercy, they met with no more of 
that work. All this was so notoriously known that Primate 
Ussher got word of it; and the next time Mr. Blair saw him, 
said he had reason to bless the Lord, who had assisted him 
so confidently to conjure, as he worded it, that lying spirit. 
Yet for all this, a matter of accusation was brought against 
the ministers, as if they had taught the necessity of a new 
birth by bodily pangs and throes.* 

The cause of these accusations was Mr. Henry Leslie, who, 
being a violent and vain-glorious mant envying the credit 
and respect these ministers had of all good people, enter- 
tained correspondence with one Mr. John Maxwell, minister 
at Edinburgh, who was gaping for a Bishopric^ and they 
so dressed the matter between them that the said Maxwell 
carried a letter from Leslie to the Court, containing the 
calumnies and accusations formerly mentioned. The timor- 
ous Bishop of Down, getting some notice of this, thought it 
time to bestir himself, and presently suspended four of the 
ministers, Mr. Dunbar, Mr. Blair, Mr. Welsh, and Mr. 
Livingston — whereupon Mr. Blair presently had recourse to 
Primate Ussher, speaking somewhat of an appeal which he 
never intended to make use of. But he presently wrote to 
Bishop Echlin to relax that erroneous suspension — which 
was instantly done. So, for a season, they went on in 

* The same absurd accusation was preferred against some parties interested in the 
Revival of 1859. 

,t Leslie was now Dean of Down. In 1635 he succeeded Echlin as Bishop of Down 
and Connor, and after the Restoration was promoted to the Bishopric of Meath. 

X In 1633 he was made Bishop of Ross, in Scotland. He was afterwards Bishop of 
Killala. 

C 



34 



BLAIR GOES TO ENGLAND. 



[a.d. 



their ministry, till a letter came from Court, the substance 
whereof was that accusation formerly mentioned, requiring 
the examination of the truth thereof, and to censure accord- 
ingly. The Bishop, knowing presently the falsehood of the 
accusation, and concealing the contents of his majesty's 
letter which was just and fair, took another way. He cited 
the four ministers he had suspended, and urged them to a 
subscription. They, in defence, answered that there was 
neither law nor canon then in the kingdom requiring the same. 
Notwithstanding, he, out of his cruelty, proceeded to the 
sentence of deposition, May, 1632. Primate Ussher, being 
acquainted with this, was very sorry, but said he could not help 
it; yet desired them to make their address to the two Lord 
Chief Justices, who then, under his majesty, governed the king- 
dom. Mr. Blair, repairing to them, received for answer that 
there was no redress to be had but from the king himself, to 
whom that misinformation had come; and so Mr. Blair, by 
the earnest persuasion of his brethren, was soon persuaded to 
undertake a journey to England. This and some more toil 
which befel him was revealed to him before it came to pass, 
together with the event (as follows) which he disclosed to 
none but Mr. Cunningham. This journey of Mr. Blair to 
England was much censured in the judgments of some wise 
men, who seemed to know the times best, it being (they 
thought) altogether needless to complain at Court of what 
Bishops had done to such as he, they having such power and 
interest at Court, and none durst appear for those that were 
disaffected to Episcopal government. Though he had letters 
to the Scotch noblemen who were at Court, and was well 
acquainted with the secretary of Scotland* (his eldest son 
having been his best beloved scholar at Glasgow), yet he did 
forecast all the difficulties mentioned; and, notwithstanding, 



* William Alexander, first Earl of Stirling. 



1632.] 



BLAIR'S JOURNEY TO ENGLAND. 



35 



resolved to bestow pains and charges to seek redress, com- 
mitting the event to Him who is a King over kings, and hath 
all hearts in His hand. He had but one argument : — The 
king is the ordinance of God as a refuge under God for the 
oppressed. They had used all other means, and ought not 
to neglect the highest. If their desire were granted — viz. 
that the truth of the information against them might be tried, 
they had gained their point; and, if refused, they had en- 
deavoured their utmost duty, satisfying their own consciences, 
and refuting those who say ordinarily they leave and forsake 
their ministry. 

So he set forth on the journey in company with some 
merchants; and was, though not used to such long journeys, 
more than ordinarily helped in strength of body even beyond 
these merchants who used to travel that way — which they 
ascribed to his errand; and there were many prayers for him 
at that time, especially by many praying people concerned 
in his journey, both in his own parish and in the other three, 
and likewise by other congregations who yet enjoyed their 
own pastors. Toward the entry upon his journey a sudden 
fit of the gravel seized on him when he was riding, threatening 
the stopping his journey. But while he was riding, and 
lying on the crutch of the saddle, his heart cried earnestly 
to God that he would be pleased to spare him till he was 
better accommodated for it; which was no sooner spoken 
than granted. Shortly after his coming to Court, which then 
lay at Greenwich, the king's progress being begun, he was 
promised by the Earl of Stirling, that, if the petition was 
sent to him by the king, he should have a speedy despatch 
according to his mind, without expense either of time or 
money. He promised the more liberally because he never 
expected it would be sent to him. But Mr. Blair, thinking 
that the whole difficulty lay therein, bended up all the 



36 blair's interview with the king. [a . d , 

earnestness he could in prayer and dexterity of endeavours, 
to have it carried so. And so it was carried. He therein 
was overjoyed, so that he did leap for joy. But when the 
fearful man failed in performing his promise, fearing Bishop 
Laud more than God, he was much dejected in Greenwich 
Park. Thereat he fell to the ground praying fervently, 
though briefly, almost in the same words — submitting all his 
enjoyments, yea, his life itself, for the liberty of enjoying 
gospel ordinances ; and, after the third time, his great heavi- 
ness was removed, his prayer taken off his hand, and, as he 
conceived, granted; though then he saw no probable means 
how to attain the same. But the means he thought would 
undo the business (to wit the Secretary of England) was the 
Lord's means to do the same. But he was put to great pains 
and charges in following the king's progress to the New 
Forest, beside Bewly; where he lay in the fields all night, 
not without danger of his life — the Lord making an Irish 
gentleman, who was driven to the same necessity with him, 
his guard in the night when robbers did beset them. This 
time and place the Lord made choice of to bear through his 
petition, when no bishops were with the king. Yea, his 
majesty, perusing the draught penned by the Secretary, in 
answer to his petition, did, with his own hand, insert a clause 
which he durst not petition for — viz. that if the information 
made to him proved false, the informer should be punished. 
Upon this he assured all men as he had occasion, that there 
was not a more just prince on earth, he being rightly in- 
formed.* The Secretary's servants told Mr. Blair that their 
master had been put to more pains in this, than in any par- 
ticular of that kind; and that his majesty had taken more 

* This was not the only occasion on which Blair was in the royal presence. After 
the death of the Rev. Alexander Henderson, he was selected by the unhappy monarch 
as his chaplain. He was more acceptable to Charles than any other Presbyterian 
minister of the age. 



l6 3 2.] 



BLAIR AND THE LORD DEPUTY. 



37 



inspection thereof than ordinary; for, he being far from the 
Court, a-hunting, had no Bishop with him. The letter was 
directed to Strafford; so he went home, and was overjoyed 
with great joy, especially considering he had brought a 
favourable letter from the king. The politicians, who had 
blamed his going before, were silent, and thought there was 
somewhat in it which they understood not. But godly people 
were saddened for this, that he to whom the letter was 
directed, was not yet come to Ireland, and came not for 
almost a twelvemonth; and yet this was rather an advantage, 
for the letter, though it did not take off the sentence, yet 
did weaken the same, so that they went on teaching their 
people — only propter formam, they went not up to the pulpit, 
but stood by the precentor. At last, the Lord Deputy 
coming over, Mr. Blair went to Dublin, and delivered his 
majesty's letter, which he utterly slighted, telling him he had 
his majesty's mind in his bosom. He reviled the Church of 
Scotland, and menaced Mr. Blair, desiring him to come to 
his right wits, and then he should be regarded. Mr. Blair 
perceiving his rage (which he thereafter excused to be 
affected only, and not real, to draw forth the pride of a 
Puritan) came no more to him, but went to Primate Ussher ; 
and when he heard how that lofty man had answered the 
king's letter, his eyes watered for sorrow. Mr. Blair return- 
ing found his friends celebrating the Lord's Supper, who 
were exceedingly grieved that the king's letter had no other 
effect. Yet the hard usage Mr. Blair met with had some 
good effect; for after some space that wise and gracious man, 
Sir Andrew Stewart, making a visit to the Lord Deputy, and 
commending his other actings, convinced him that he had 
not done well in using so roughly a minister of the gospel, 
bringing to him his majesty's letter; and further enquired if 
that man's carriage had provoked him. The Lord Deputy 



3S 



THE MINISTERS RESTORED. 



[a.d. 



confessed that the man's carriage had been very modest, 
humble and courteous — but now, says he, let us help it the 
best way we can; and so, according to the advice of the said 
Sir Andrew, he wrote to the Bishop of Down that he would 
grant them a time — viz. six months. This came when all 
their hopes were gone, in May, 1634. The first who told 
Mr. Blair of it, and who had heard of it at Antrim, was 
thought by him to be drunk — when the man was fasting, he 
used so great diligence to come to him. After that Mr. Blair, 
lor three nights, slept none at all — the first night was spent 
in admiration; the second in praises to God, with such of 
his charge as used solemnly to pray with him; the third, the 
letter being now delivered and they formally free to act in 
their public ministry, he could not rest, remembering the 
next day was the ordinary day of his lecture at Bangor, and 
he was then distant from it fourteen miles — so he arose and 
stole away from the rest; but, ere he could reach Bangor, 
there was there assembled a great congregation, not only of 
his own flock, but out of neighbouring congregations, being 
all overjoyed. Mr. Josias Welsh told him that his wife, in 
his absence at London, told him, let none who call on the 
name of the Lord doubt but all of you who are now silenced 
shall preach in your own pulpits, but it will be but a short 
time. He said he was offended then at her peremptory 
words; but knowing her otherwise to be most modest, he now 
perceived she knew more of the mind of God than they did. 
Before she sickened, she was forewarned her end was come, 
and sickened the next day. 

These six months, granted to them, were well improved; 
and the people made more progress in the ways of God than 
ever before. The four silenced ministers, preaching together 
at a monthly meeting, did cause such joy as could hardly be 
expressed. And, when their time was well near expired, that 



i63S-l 



ECHLIN S DEATH-BED. 



39 



excellent gentleman who before was instrumental, had pro- 
cured a new prorogation for other six months, the warrant 
whereof was come to Mr. Blair's hands. But that violent 
man, Bishop Bramhall, of Deny, with all importunity extort- 
ing from Mr. Blair a dispute about kneeling in receiving the 
Lord's Supper — wherein he succumbed in the judgment of 
the conformed clergy, denying the Papists were idolaters in 
adoring the host in the mass — procured from the Lord 
Deputy the recalling of his second letter; and so all hopes of 
longer liberty were cut off. They closed with solemn cele- 
brating the Lord's Supper, and delivered up their people to 
the great Bishop of Souls from whom they had received their 
charge; and, being convened the third time, received the 
sentence of deposition; at which time Mr. Blair cited the 
Bishop* to appear before the tribunal of Jesus Christ to 
make answer for that wicked deed; to which he replied, "I 
appeal from justice to mercy." But Mr. Blair said his appel- 
lation was like to be rejected, seeing he acted against the 
light of his conscience. Shortly thereafter he sickened; and 
when his physician, Doctor Maxwell, came to him, and en- 
quired what ailed him, he was long silent (as also he had 
been silent for many days before he took bed), and at last, 
with great difficulty, he uttered these words, "It's my con- 
science, man ;" to which the Doctor replied — " I have no cure 
for that." This report the Doctor made to the old Lord of 
Ards, who forbad him to repeat that to any other. But 
his daughter-in-law, the Lady Ards, replied — "No man shall 
get that report suppressed, for I shall bear witness of it to 
the glory of God, who hath smitten that man for suppressing 
Christ's witnesses. "t After this deposition Bishop Bramhall 

* Echlin, Bishop of Down and Connor. 

t The deposition of the ministers took place in November, 1634, and Echlin died on 
the 17th of July, 1635. The conversation which took place between Blair and the Bishop 
at their last interview is preserved in a manuscript, published by Dr. Reid. — History 
Presbyterian Church in Ireland, I. 175. 



4 o 



DEATH OF WELSH. 



[a.d. 



did hunt out his pursuivants to apprehend them,* yet they 
preached ordinarily in their own houses and in other friend's 
houses. 

A little before this deposition — in February, 1634 — the 
ministers and Christians, having no hope to be freed from 
the Prelate's tyranny, appointed Mr. Livingston, together with 
William Wallace,f to go to New England, to try the condition 
of the country, and agree for a place to settle in : for which 
end they were to go to London and take opportunity of 
shipping there with the first ship in the spring, and return 
by the first convenience. But Providence crossed their 
design — first, by keeping them fourteen days and more at 
Groomsport for wind, made their going to London too late, 
so that the first ships were gone before they reached it; and 
then, embarking in another, storms and contrary winds beat 
them back. And Mr. Wallace took so ill with the sea that 
physicians advised him not to go forward ; and it having 
been so ordered by the ministers in Ireland that Mr. Living- 
ston should not go alone, they returned a little before the 
four deposed ministers (whereof Mr. Livingston was one) 
got their liberty. Shortly after, in June, the Lord called 
home worthy Mr. Welsh. Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston, 
hearing of his dangerous sickness the Sabbath before, came 
to Templepatrick in the night-time. Among many gracious 
edifying expressions he had also some wrestling. One time 
when he said "Oh, for hypocrisy," Mr. Blair said to the great 
company of Christians there present, " See how Satan nibbles 
at his heel when he is going over the threshold to heaven." 
A little after, Mr. Livingston being at prayer at his bed-side, 
and the word "Joy" coming out of his mouth, he took hold 

* The Bishops at this time were authorised by Government to throw men into 
prison. 

t William Wallace is described by Livingston, in his Life, as " a good man and a 
learned Humanist." At one time he taught a Latin School at Stirling, and under him 
Livingston received an excellent classical education. 



i635-] 



ZEAL OF THE PEOPLE. 



41 



of his hand, and desiring him to cease a little, clapping both 
his hands, cried — "Joy, joy, joy, for evermore," and then 
desired him to go on in prayer, and then, within a little 
expired. 

Mr. Livingston's testimony to these ministers and the 
churches of the North of Ireland, at that time, is worthy of 
observing. Speaking of the monthly meetings of Antrim, he 
witnesses that there was never any jar or jealousy among 
these ministers, nor among the professors, the greatest part of 
them being Scotch, and a good number of gracious English, 
all whose contests were to prefer others to themselves. 
And though the gifts of the ministers were much different, 
yet it was not observed that the hearers followed any to the 
undervaluing of others. Many of these religious professors 
had been profane, and for debt, and want, and worse causes 
had left Scotland, yet the Lord was pleased by His word to 
work such a change, that he said he did not think there were 
any more lively experienced Christians than were these of that 
time; and that of good numbers, yea, of persons of a good 
outward condition in the world. Being but lately brought 
in, the lively edge was not off them, and the perpetual fear 
that the prelates would put away their ministers, made them 
with great hunger wait on the ordinances — he testifying he 
hath known some who have come several miles from their 
own houses to the communion, to the Saturday's sermon, and 
spent the whole Saturday night in several companies — some- 
times a minister being with them — sometimes themselves 
alone in conference and prayer, and waited on the public 
ordinances the whole Sabbath day, and spent the Sabbath 
night likewise ; and yet all the Monday's sermon not troubled 
with sleepiness, and so, not have slept till they went home. 
Because of their holy righteous carriage, they were generally 
reverenced even by the multitude they lived among. Some 



4 2 



THE EAGLE'S WING. 



[a.d. 



of them had attained to such a dexterity of speaking of 
religious purposes by resemblances to worldly things, that, 
being at feasts and meals, they would, among themselves, 
entertain a spiritual discourse for a long time; and the 
others present, though those men spoke good English, 
could not understand what they said. In those days it was 
no great difficulty for a minister to preach or pray in public, 
such was the hunger of the hearers; and it was hard to judge 
whether there was more of the Lord's presence in the public 
or in the private meetings. 

In winter, 1635, the deposed and excommunicated minis- 
ters perceived no appearance of liberty, either to preachers 
or professors, from the bondage of the prelates. There were 
a number in the North of Ireland now fixedly resolved (as 
they had attempted before), to transport themselves to New 
England ; and others of their friends resolved to follow them. 
They had got letters from the Governors and Council full of 
kind invitations, and large promises of good accommodation. 
They built a ship near Belfast, called the Eagle's Wing [of ] 
about a hundred and fifteen tons burthen.* They were 
minded to set sail in the spring of 1636, but through difficul- 
ties that use to rise in such undertakings, in preparing the 
ship with other accommodations, it was September following 
before they set sail. They were in all passengers to go, 
about 140, of whom the chief were Messrs. Elair, Livingston, 
Hamilton, M'Clelland, Stewart, Provost of Ayr,t Archibald 
Campbell, David Girwin, &c; among whom was one 
Andrew Brown, of the Parish of Larne, born deaf and dumb, 
who had been a very vicious man. But when it pleased the 

* Others say 150 tons. 

t Livingston, in his Characteristics, describes John Stewart, Provost of Ayr, as "a 
godly and zealous Christian of long standing." He stuttered, says Livingston, "so 
as one could hardly understand what he said, and yet I have oft heard him pray as 
distinctly as any man could speak." 



i6 3 6.] 



VOYAGE TO NEW ENGLAND. 



43 



Lord to work a change on several of that parish, a very- 
sensible change was found on him, not only in forsaking of his 
old courses, but joining himself to religious people in all the 
exercises of God's worship, both public and private, and 
ordinarily, both morning and evening, he used to go alone 
to prayer, and used to weep. By attending sermons, and by 
such signs as those who were acquainted with him understood, 
he would express many signs of the work of God on his 
spirit, so that, upon his earnest desire, with the consent of 
all the ministers that used to meet at Antrim, he was 
admitted to the Lord's Supper. All the ministers were 
abundantly clear that the Lord approved their undertaking, 
and much prayer, with fasting, was gone about for a blessing 
to it; yet Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston in that time often 
said that it was impressed on their mind that they would 
never go to New England. 

In August, 1636, the rest of the honest ministers were 
deposed.* They had much toil in their preparation for so 
great a voyage, and both sad and glad hearts in taking leave 
of their friends ; for they found, in the midst of outward 
grief, hearts well refreshed both in public and private. That 
which grieved their friends was, that neither could they be 
ready to go with them, neither could they heartily pray for 
a prosperous voyage to them. Yea, some of them prayed 
that, after the Lord had caused them to go down to the sea 
and be tossed a while in the depths, he would bring them 
back again. 

At last, on the 9th of September, 1636, they loosed from 

* In the Adair Manuscript there is at this place a parenthesis with the words, "Here 
remember to bring in the dispute at Belfast if it can be got." In the margin at the 
same place there is the following note — "This dispute was between the Bishop of 
Down and Mr. James Hamilton, of Ballywalter, a copy whereof Mr. Robert Dalway 
hath, 1721." Dr. Reid has published the document here referred to in his History of 
the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, I. 186. 



44 



VOYAGE TO NEW ENGLAND. 



[a.d. 



Lough Fergus; and being a whhVdetained, through contrary- 
winds, at Lough Ryan and about the Isle of Bute, they had 
fair weather till they were between three and four hundred 
leagues from Ireland, and nearer the banks of Newfoundland 
than any part of Europe. But if ever the Lord spake by the 
winds and other dispensations, it was made evident to them 
that it was not his will they should go to New England; for, 
first they met with a mighty hurricane out of the North West, 
that brake one of the great master joists, made to go cross 
the middle of the ship. There were no waves there, but 
mountains of waters. They had experience of what is written 
Psalm cvii. They sprung a leak that gave them 700 strokes 
of water, pumped within the two houred glass; yet they lay 
to a long time to beat out that storm. In the time of 
the violence of the storm, he that was at the rudder and the 
pilot came wringing his hands, and with a lamentable voice 
cried "Now God have mercy upon us, for we are all gone ; 
the ship will not answer the rudder, it's either broken or 
driven off the hinges ; but, however, there is no safety for us." 
Mr. Blair hearing this, being sore sick, and then, as frequently 
being led out from the cabin, did most confidently, like 
another Paul — Acts xxvii. — express such hopes that rather 
than the Lord would suffer such a company and such sort 
to perish, if the ship should break, he would put wings to 
their shoulders, and carry them as on eagle's wings — Deut. 
xxxii. — safe ashore. One of the company, a shipwright, 
hearing Mr. Blair so confidently express himself, to the great 
encouragement of all, steps out, saying "I will venture my life 
for the safety of all the rest, for if some one do it not, in- 
fallibly we are all gone." So they did tie him about the 
middle with clothes and ropes as he directed, and tied to 
him such instruments and materials as he desired, and as 
they judged necessary for the purpose, and then let him 



RETURN. 



45 



down to the rudder, holding in their hands a long rope tied 
about the middle. This man did so fix the rudder, that it 
not only served them all the while till they came ashore, but 
after this voyage the ship made a Spanish voyage with the 
same helm. Thus the Lord wonderfully delivered them out 
of that deadly danger. One morning the master and com- 
pany came and told them it was impossible for them to hold 
out any longer, and though they should beat out that storm, 
they would be sure to meet with one or two more of that 
sort before they could reach New England. After prayer, 
when they were consulting what to do, Mr. Livingston pro- 
posed an overture wherewith he was perplexed thereafter — 
viz. that seeing they had the Lord's warrant for their 
intended voyage, however it be presumption to propose a 
sign to him, yet they being in such a strait, and having stood 
out some days already, they might for 24 hours yet stand to 
it, and if in that time he were pleased to calm the storm and 
send a fair wind, they might take it for an approbation of 
their advancing, otherwise they should return. To this they 
all agreed. But that day and the next thereafter they had 
the sorest storm that they had felt. So all almost begin to 
think of returning, only Mr. Blair was not yet clear to return ; 
whereupon they all resolved to lay it over on him — that if 
he, after seeking God by earnest prayer, did still continue 
resolute to go forward, they would do so; but if he were 
moved to be of their mind, they should presently turn sail. 
Mr. Blair, hearing that the determination of so dangerous 
and important a business was laid over on him alone, did fall 
into a fit of fainting, but, shortly recovering, he was deter- 
mined to be of their mind. So all of them resolved, 
and took it for granted, that it was the Lord's will they 
should return; so that next morning at daylight they turned 
and made good way with a main cross and a little top sail; 



4 6 



EXPERIENCE AT SEA. 



and, after some tossing, did at last come to Lough Fergus, 
November 3rd. During all this time, amidst such dangers 
and troubles, the most part of the passengers were most 
cheerful and confident. Some of them said they never, in 
all their days, thought the days so short as all that while, 
though they slept some nights not above two hours, and 
some not at all; but stood, most part, in the gallery and 
stern of the great cabin, where Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston's 
family lay. For in the morning, by the time every one had been 
some time alone, and then at prayer in their several societies, 
and then at public prayer in the ship, it was time to go to 
dinner; and after dinner they did visit their friends in the 
gun-room, or those between the decks, or any who were sick, 
and then public prayer, afternoon, did come, and after that 
supper and family exercise. One aged person and one child 
died, and were buried in the sea. A woman brought forth 
a child, whom Mr. Livingston baptized and called him 
Seaborn. 

Returning home, though at present they could not know 
what to make of this dispensation, yet they were confident 
God in time would let them see his mind in it to their satis- 
faction. Coming near Ireland, the greatest part inclined to 
set to sea again next spring, blaming themselves they had 
begun their voyage, winter approaching. But Mr. Blair said 
though he had been the last man who was induced to return, 
yet they, having made a fair offer of their service and them- 
selves to God, and the Lord having accepted of their offer, 
he thought they had done enough to testify their willing mind 
to glorify God that way. And for himself he did not resolve 
to make a new attempt, seeing the Lord had, by such speak- 
ing providences, made it evident to them that it was not his 
will they should glorify him in America, he having work for 
them at home. The rest, hearing him thus express himself, 
both ministers and others were of his mind. That which 



1637J 



RETURN FROM SEA. 



47 



most troubled them was, they were like to be signs and 
wonders, and a very mockery to the wicked, who would 
laugh and flout at their enterprise. But Mr. Blair, after much 
sad exercise thereanent, at last very confidently did assure 
them, that though the wicked should mock them, yet the 
Lord would so far incline their mind, that they should be 
glad at their return and welcome them. For he, lecturing 
on Psalm lxv. 7. — which was their last lecture at sea, and 
his ordinary text, said — as the Lord hath given us a wonder- 
ful proof of his omnipotency and kindness in stilling the 
noise of the sea and its waves ; so shall the Lord as evidently 
give us a proof of his sovereignty and dominion over the 
spirits and tempers of wicked people, in stilling and calming 
their tumults among whom they were to live a space. 
And the Lord fulfilled the word of His servant, so that they 
were not mocked but welcomed even by the wicked. Yet 
the prelates and their favourers were much dismayed at their 
return ; but neither they nor themselves knew that, within 
one year, the Lord would not only root out the prelates in 
Scotland, and after that, out of England and Ireland, but 
make some of them, particularly Mr. Blair, Mr. Livingston, 
and Mr. M'Clelland, singularly instrumental in the work of 
Reformation. Their outward means were much impaired 
by the sea voyage and blessed disappointment; for they put 
much of their stocks in provision for a plantation, and some 
in merchandize, which they behoved to sell at low rates; 
and had provided themselves with servants for fishing and 
building, whom they were necessitated to turn off, and the 
ministers' books were much spoiled through the sea-water 
in the storms. Mr. Blair did that winter dwell at the 
Stroane, at Belfast,* in the house of one Archibald Miller. 
Mr. Livingston returned to his mother-in-law's house. They 



* The word Strone-town is here written in the margin — perhaps Strandtown, near 
Ballymacarrett. 



4S 



DAVID DICKSON. 



[a. d. 



both preached each Sabbath that winter, as they had done 
before, notwithstanding the prelates hounding out their 
pursuivants and other emissaries to apprehend them. In 
February, 1637, one Frank Hill, of Castlereagh, who yet 
came some Sabbaths to their meetings, being in Dublin, in- 
formed the State against Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston, so 
that order was given for their apprehension. One night, one 
Andrew Young, a servant of Mr. Bell's, who did dwell hard 
by Mr. Livingston, overheard a pursuivant calling on a 
stabler to prepare against to-morrow morning two horses 
for him and another, because they had orders to go to the 
North and bring up two Scotch deposed ministers. This 
Andrew, immediately going to another stabler,* got a horse, 
and rode all that night ; and in two days after brought them 
word. So they went out of the way, and went to Scotland. 

When they came to Irvine, and to Mr. David Dickson, 
they learned that some good gentlemen of that country had 
been with him, and had desired him not to employ them to 
preach, for fear the prelates (they being then upon urging 
the service-book) should take occasion from that to put him 
from his ministry. "But," said Mr. Dickson, "I dare not be 
of your opinion, nor follow your counsel so far as to dis- 
countenance these worthies, now when they are suffering for 
Christ, so as not to employ them as in former times. Yea, 
I would think my so doing would so far provoke the Lord 
that I might, upon another account, be deposed, and not 
have so good a conscience." Upon the other hand, Mr. 
Blair and Mr. Livingston were unwilling to occasion trouble 
to Mr. Dickson, or dissatisfy any gentleman in the country. 
But he urged them upon such grounds that they could not 
refuse to preach at Irvine, or everywhere else as they got a 



* i.e., keeper of post-horses. 



*6 3 7-] 



DEATH OF CUNNINGHAM. 



49 



call; and they were always employed, either in public 
preaching or private meetings. All the rest of the ministers 
were forced to fly out of Ireland. Mr. Cunningham came to 
Irvine, and died, March 29, 1637. He had many great ex- 
periences of God's goodness, and much peace in his suffering. 
He spake much and well to the Presbytery of Irvine who 
came to see him; and, a little before his death, his wife 
sitting on a low bed where he lay, and having her hand upon 
his head, he was in prayer, recommending his flock in Holy- 
wood to the great Shepherd, and his dear acquaintances and 
children. At last he said, "Lord, I commend to thy care her 
who is now no more my wife," and with that he thrust away 
her hand, and after a while died. Mr. Blair made these 
verses on him, which are engraven on his grave-stone : — 
Hie Cunninghami recubat Roberti 
Corpus. O qualis genius latebat, 
Quamque divinus fragili involutus 
Pulvere in isto ! 

Acrius nemo intonuit superbis; 
Nemo dejectos magis erigebat; 
Sed Dei laudes celebrando, vicit 
Seque aliosque.* 

* The following is an old poetic translation of this epitaph : — 
"Here rests — O, venerable name — 
The dust of Robert Cunninghame ; 
Ah ! what a mind was there concealed, 
By Christian loveliness reveal'd ; 
And what a soul of heavenly worth, 
Inspir'd that frame of fragile earth, 
None to the proud, with holier awe 
Thunder'd the terrors of the law ; 
And none with more persuasive art 
Cheer'd the disconsolate in heart : 
But, Oh ! intent his God to praise, 
He shorten'd his terrestrial days ; 
For, preaching Jesus Crucified, 
He others and himself outdid." 

D 



50 



BLAIR CALLED TO AYR. 



[a.d. 



At the beginning of the [second] Reformation in Scotland, 
things looking difficult and dangerous, Mr. Blair renewed his 
old resolution for France, and took a call to be minister to 
Colonel Hepburn's regiment. Prelate Spotswood, then 
Chancellor, had threatened he should not stay within the 
King's dominions. Thereupon, he embarked at Leith with 
a number of profane soldiers. But being vexed with their 
profanity and swearing, and reproving them, one of them — 
a Highlandman — drew his dirk and vowed to stab him. 
He resolved to return; and, coming over the side of the 
ship, his foot did slide, and he was in hazard to fall into the 
water ; but, a rope providentially hanging over the side of 
the ship, he took hold of it, and hung till he was relieved. 
When he came to John Mein's* house in Edinburgh, he was 
received with great joy of his friends who had protested 
and prayed against that undertaking. His first wife's sister 
— John Mein's wife — brought him paper, and pen and ink, 
desiring him to write a Petition to the Council, and the good 
women of the town would present it; which he did, and it 
was given to the treasurer Traquair, as he went into the 
Council, by the women — a great company of godly women 
being present. And after [wards] things grew more hopeful, 
and he had a call to Ayr, which he embraced. There- 
after, at the Assembly of Glasgow, 1638, he was trans- 
ported to St. Andrews, sore against his will. When he was 
in Ayr, and Mr. Livingston at Stranraer, multitudes of people 
came from Ireland to their communions, and brought their 
children over to be baptized. t And many took ud their 

* John Mein, merchant in Edinburgh, was Mr. Blair's brother-in-law^ " He used, 
summer and winter, to rise about three o'clock in the morning, and always sing some 
Psalm as he put on his clothes ; and spent till six o'clock alone in religious exercises, 
and at six worshipped God with his family." — Livingston's Characteristics. 

t Livingston in his Life says — "Some of our friends out of Ireland came and 
dwelt at Stranraer ; and at our communions, twice in the year, great numbers used to 
come — at one time 500 persons — and at one time I baptized 28 children brought 
out of Ireland." 



:6 3 8- 9 -] 



THE BLACK OATH. 



51 



habitation in Ayr, and Irvine, and Stranraer ; things growing 
more and more troublesome in Ireland through the Black 
Oath and Black Ban*. But God ordered it so, that they, by 
that means, escaped the cruelty of the Irish in the time of 
the Rebellion [in 1641] wherein the bulk of swearing and 
worldly people, who regarded not the gospel, were cut off 
or escaped naked. 



* i.e., Band. 



[5»] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER IV. 

continued sufferings — tumult in edinburgh, and over- 
throw of prelacy in scotland — the black oath — coalition 
between papists and prelatists — abounding wickedness — 
ussher's prediction — Strafford's proceedings. 

UT I return to consider more particularly the state 
of things after the ministers came back to Carrick- 
fergus Lough, and laid aside their design for Ame- 
rica. As was said, according to Mr. Blair's prediction, some 
had compassion on them ; yet the Bishops showed no mercy 
to them wearied with a long and dangerous voyage, and 
wasted in their bodies, spirits, and estates; but grew more 
violent in their persecution not only of them, but of those 
left behind, both ministers and people. So that now it was 
not summoning to their courts, and taking a little money 
from the people for their nonconformity, nor deposing minis- 
ters; but they proceeded to excommunication of all who 
would not come up to their length, upon which they obtained 
writs, " de excommunicato capiendo," for those excommuni- 
cated, both ministers and people; and pursuivants were sent 
forth to apprehend them, and many people were taken 
and imprisoned. Yet, through God's special providence, 
the ministers escaped to Scotland, some of them very 
narrowly, and by singular stratagems of Providence, even 
when they were upon the water in their enemies' hands — as 
Mr. Colwort and Mr. M'Clelland, and before that, Mr. 
Blair and Mr. Livingston, mentioned before. And after 
the ministers, many of the people followed to Scotland with 
what small stocks they had ; and lived sparingly upon them, 
as strangers in the land (though their native land), till God 




i6 3 6.] 



FERGUS M'CABBIN. 



53 



should give an out-gate. The ministers haunted in the west 
country, in Galloway, in Carrick, and about Irvine and Ayr, 
together with diverse of the most noted and principal pro- 
fessors. There were two persons at that time made singu- 
larly instrumental for their comfort, besides many others of 
the godly in those places. Mr. David Dickson, minister 
at Irvine, for his eminency in the work of God, and very 
singular fruitfulness and blessing following upon his labours, 
and refusing conformity, had been some years before that 
removed from his place, and confined in a little village 
in the west of Scotland. But, through God's mercy to that 
part of the vineyard, and the intercessions of persons of 
quality, he was restored again to his place in the full and free 
exercise of his ministry. He, upon the coming of those 
worthy ministers, Mr. Blair, Mr. Cunningham, and Mr. Ridge, 
did employ them to preach publickly in his church in Irvine — 
though, to his great hazard, things then in Scotland coming 
to the greatest height and crisis. This to these ministers 
was a great privilege, and to the people a great mercy. In the 
meantime, Mr. Cunningham died in Irvine, as before related. 

There was agentleman in Carrick,* called Fergus M'Cabbin, 
left a considerable patrimony by his father, and being able, 
was at that time a Gaius, who entertained ministers and pro- 
fessors coming from Ireland, as if he had been appointed to 
keep a public inn for them, and that not for a night or week, 
but ordinarily — insomuch that his natural friends said, he 
would presently exhaust his estate with such dealing. But 
he professed and found the contrary, that he grew richer; and 
it always prospered better with him, not only then but to his 
dying day. As this was a mercy to him, so was it a special 
mercy to them who were entertained by him, and encouraged 
others to do the like. But the Bishops of Scotland, hearing 



* In Ayrshire. 



54 



THE SCOTTISH SERVICE BOOK. 



[a.d. 



of these strangers coming from Ireland in this capacity, and 
driving on the same design with those in Ireland, begin 
to threaten them early and trouble them, insomuch that they 
begin to think of removing to some other church abroad ; 
and Mr. Blair, undertaking his voyage to France, did embark 
at Leith, and was, by contrary winds and tempests, kept in 
the roads divers days, till (with other concurring occasions, 
as was said before) he was forced to return — others of them 
lurkingin parts of the country, where they had relations or 
acquaintances. 

Now comes to be recorded God's signal, and indeed 
wonderful appearing for his distressed people, not only for 
that little handful who were driven from Ireland for preserving 
their consciences, but for his people in Scotland, who, at that 
time, were brought to the point of extremity and despair as 
to human help ; as well as those of England, who were Non- 
conformists. For in England, by means of Laud, Bishop of 
Canterbury, and those of his faction, the godly were brought 
to great extremity, through banishment, fining, and imprison- 
ments ; and things were running in the high road to popery — 
as may be more clearly seen in the histories of those times 
anent England, and in a little piece called " The Canter- 
burian's Self-conviction," writ by worthy Baillie.* 

And in Scotland the Bishops, after long encroachments on 
the liberties of Christ's church and kingdom, and bitter per- 
secution of the godly there, had brought their designs to 
such height that there was a Service-book compiled in Eng- 
land by Laud, of Canterbury, with the help of some Scotch 
Bishops most infected with Arminianism and Popery ; and 
calculated for the present state of Scotland — some things seem- 
ing more condescending to the genius of that church, but 

* Baillie was afterwards one of the Commissioners from the Church of Scotland to 
the Westminster Assembly, and Professor of Divinity at Glasgow. His "Canter- 
burian's Self-conviction " appeared in 1640. 



i637-J 



TUMULT IN EDINBURGH. 



55 



otherwise having in it more of the poison of superstition and 
error than the old Common Prayer Book of England. This 
book being now prepared, was, by the King's proclamation, 
from authority, not only recommended, but imposed upon all 
ministers in their respective churches, to be there used within 
fourteen days after intimation given, and that under the 
highest pains. And, because the city of Edinburgh was the 
most eminent place of the kingdom, and where the King's 
council and seat of justice were kept, and the Bishops ordi- 
narily frequenting it, they thought fit to begin the practice 
of this new form in that place, that it might be a leading to 
other places of the kingdom. And so the day is appointed, 
and the Bishop of Edinburgh, with his Dean, is to read it 
first in the High Church of that city, where the Lords of 
Council and Session, with the Bishop's people in the town, 
usually attended the public worship. Thus, when they were 
met, having brought the new book with them, and the 
Dean (after their private public devotion performed by them- 
selves in sight of the people)* opening the book in the 
reader's seat beside the pulpit, where the Bishop sat with his 
book, there did immediately rise a noise and stir and confu- 
sion in the church from a number of well-meaning 
common people (who among themselves had resolved at 
all hazards to give a testimony against this horrid innovation) 
crying out and casting stools at the Dean and Bishop, inso- 
much that there was a pitiful noise and lamentation — many 
crying out and casting stools at the Bishop, others standing 
amazed, as surprised at such an unexpected resistance — till 
the provost and magistrates commanded their guards or 

* Adair here refers to a practice common in the Church of England, in conformity 
with which each individual offers up a private prayer when he appears in the congre- 
gation, at the commencement of public worship. Many conceive that such a practice 

is condemned in Mat. vi., 5, 6, and that secret prayer should not be thus ostentatiously 

presented. 



56 



THE SECOND REFORMATION. 



[a.d 



halberdmen to run amongst the people, and by force drive 
out of the church all who made any stir. Of this I, being 
a boy, was eye-witness. And many other passages fell 
out that day evidencing the people's antipathy to the Bishops 
and their new Service-book, insomuch that the Bishop and 
his clergy with great difficulty escaped safe without a mark 
of God's just judgment upon them for being instrumental in 
overturning the purity of worship and government in a 
church where it had been so delivered. However, this was 
a rash and precipitant act in the multitude, which, in all 
respects, could not be defended as to the manner of it* Yet 
the wonderful Counsellor and Worker brought order out of 
it ; for this beginning of resistance in Edinburgh did so 
animate the lovers of the Truth in other parts of the king- 
dom, especially in Fife and in the West country, that within 
a few days gentlemen of diverse ranks and qualities, and 
faithful ministers, flocked into the town, and, after consulta- 
tion among themselves, did petition the King's council 
against these innovations. Thereafter noblemen did own the 
cause ; and by degrees it grew till they resolved on the 
renewing the national covenant of Scotland, compiled 
in that year. And, after that, the Lord carried on that 
work against much opposition and through many difficulties, 
which I leave to other histories - only I shall observe this one 
thing: — That as that famous refonnation first begun by 
Luther was not designed by him at first, but he was led on, 
step by step, by the special hand of Providence, so it was here. 
For this first attempt against the book was only by some 
inferior simple sort of people and well-meaning women, who, 
for a little time, were punished, and suffered for it. But 



* It is evident, from the statement here made by Adair, that, so far as he could 
ascertain, the more sober and influential Presbyterians had no share in this uproar. 
Janet Geddes and her colleagues acted on their own responsibility. 



1638-9.] 



BLAIR AT ST. ANDREWS. 



57 



thereafter God put it in the hearts of others somewhat more 
considerable to own that affair, and after that in the hearts 
of the generality of the nation to own it with the hazard of 
their estates and lives ; and, whatever have been the mali- 
cious reflections of some men against the proceedings 
of that church and nation in those times, yet it cannot 
be denied but God wrought wonders for his people, even 
as sensibly as he did when he brought Israel out of Egypt 
and Babylon, and when he brought the church in Luther's 
time from spiritual Babylon. It cannot be with reason 
denied (except people will shut their eyes against God) that 
the fruits of this reformation have been such as manifest it 
to be from God, [judging] by pure church ordinances erected, 
the course of Popery stopped, the church purged from errors, 
and from superstition and idolatry, which were running in 
like a flood, and many thousands of souls brought to God 
through the blessing upon the purity and power of ordinances 
which followed thereupon — yea, such a foundation laid and 
farther fixed in these nations that the gates of hell shall never 
prevail against or overturn it. 

But to return to what concerns Ireland. Upon occasion 
of this revolution in Scotland, it becomes a shelter for those 
of Ireland who had been forced from it. The ministers not 
only were specially instrumental in these beginnings of 
reformation together with other worthy ministers in Scotland, 
but in a short time were fixed in congregations. Mr. Blair, 
in Ayr for a time, was thereafter by the Assembly trans- 
ported to St. Andrews, as a place of greater note, and 
more difficult to find men fit — for being the seat of the Arch- 
bishop and Metropolitan of Scotland, and much infested 
with the corruptions of these times; and also, being the place 
of two philosophy colleges, and one of divinity. He was 
planted there as first minister of the principal church, and 



58 



THE MINISTERS IN SCOTLAND.- 



[a.d. 



remained a shining light till his old age, together with the 
learned and eminently godly Mr. Rutherford,* to whom also 
Mr. James Wood, a pious and very learned minister, was 
added thereafter — yet with veiy small fruit of their ministry 
in that place. 

Mr. Livingston was settled for divers years in Stranraer, 
where his ministry and holy conversation proved not only a 
mercy to the place, and to many exiles from Ireland who so- 
journed there for a considerable time, but a mercy to the 
country about, the special of whom did attend frequently 
on his ministry. He was thereafter, by the Assembly, trans- 
ported to Ancrum, in the South of Scotland — a considerable 
parish where the Lord did much seal his ministry, by re- 
ducing an ignorant and almost barbarous people to the 
knowledge of Christ; and had many converts. Both 
Mr. Blair and he died sufferers for that truth they had so 
long owned — Mr. Blair banished from St. Andrews, and Mr. 
Livingston in Rotterdam, in Holland; both of them full of 
days and true honour amongst the godly, nourishing and 
ripening in their old age ; and so came to their graves as a 
shock of corn in its season.t Mr. Colwort was settled in 
Paisley, where he lived long an honest minister. Mr. Hamil- 
ton — first at Dumfries, and then transported to Edinburgh — 
lived a long time with universal love and approbation of the 
godly, and died a sufferer for the truth he had so long owned. i 
Mr. M'Clelland settled at Kirckcudbright, became an emi- 
nent minister of Christ, and so lived for a considerable time ; 
yet died before the sad revolution came on the Church of 

* This was the famous Samuel Rutherford. He was Professor of Divinity at St. 
Andrews, and afterwards one of the Commissioners of the Church of Scotland to the 
Westminster Assembly. 

t Blair died in 1666, at Meikle-couston, in the Parish of Aberdour, in Scotland. 
Livingston died in 1672, at Rotterdam, in Holland. 

} He suffered with his brethren at the Restoration, and died in Edinburgh in 1666. 



1639J 



THE BLACK OATH. 



59 



Scotland. It may be said he was endued with a more than 
ordinary spirit, not only of ministerial authority and boldness 
in his Master's work, but of a singular sagacity, whereby from 
Scripture he did frequently foretell events anent the church 
and particular persons who were enemies to the church of 
God; insomuch that his ordinary hearers, observing his 
warnings coming to pass, would declare it was dangerous 
to provoke Mr. M'Clelland to speak against them. 

There were also many honest people removed at this time, 
from Ireland to Scotland, partly to enjoy the ordinances, 
being forced away through persecution ; and withal, foreseeing 
sad things to come on this nation — who continued there a 
considerable time, in the west country especially. But, in the 
meantime, during this comfortable respite which the ministers 
and they had in Scotland, the condition of those remaining 
still in Ireland grew more hard. For Deputy Strafford, then 
ruling in Ireland, being a man not only opposite in his 
principles to the course now on foot in Scotland, but of a 
severe and jealous temper, began to be jealous of the whole 
Scotch nation in Ireland, and particularly in the North, 
[suspecting] that they were on the same design with Scotland, 
because they went under the same profession of Nonconform- 
ists, and were known to be well-wishers to the cause under- 
taken there ; and many of them had gone over there, and 
joined with the rest in Scotland. This jealousy was not hid 
from two Scotch Lords (Ards and Claneboy), in the North — 
on whose lands many of these ministers and people had dwelt, 
— who found themselves and estates in hazard. And to vindi- 
cate themselves that they had no hand in the business of 
Scotland, there was an oath framed to be imposed on the 
country as a test of their loyalty (as it was called), wherein 
they were to abhor the work in Scotland, or any such thing, 
and obey the King's royal commands. This oath, called by 



6o 



THE BLACK OATH. 



[a.d. 



the people " the Black Oath," was (it is said) framed by these 
two noblemen, and recommended by the Lord Deputy to be 
urged by authority on the country — which was done with all 
rigour. The generality did take it who were not bound with a 
conscience; others hid themselves or fled, leaving their 
houses, and goods ; and divers were imprisoned and kept in 
diverse gaols for a considerable time. This proved the 
hottest piece of persecution this poor infant church had met 
with, and the strongest wind to separate between the wheat 
and the chaff. However, God strengthened many to hazard 
all before they would swallow it. 

In the County of Down, not only divers left their habi- 
tations and most of their goods, and followed to Scotland; 
but others were apprehended and long imprisoned; amongst 
whom, as an encourager of the rest, was one Margaret 
Stewart, a woman eminent for piety and zeal for God, not 
without Christian discretion; and they were kept long in the 
prison, till thereafter Wentworth was executed in England. 
In the County of Antrim, likewise, many were necessitated 
to flee, wherein they sustained great loss in the goods they 
left behind them ; and yet were provided for, and lived 
sparingly in Scotland under the Gospel ; and those men who 
were fit for war were made use of in the levies of Scotland 
about that time. One Fulk Ellis,* an English gentleman, 
had the most considerable company of soldiers under his 
command in the whole army, consisting of above one hun- 
dred men, who were both resolute and religious, all banished 
out of Ireland. 

The like sufferings befel those of the Scotch nation who 
were godly in the counties of Tyrone and Londonderry; 
fewer of them going at first to Scotland, they were subject 



* Captain Fulk Ellis was the eldest son of Edmond Ellis, of Carrickfergus, an 
English colonist. — Reid, I. 243, note. 



1639.] JOHN SEMPLE AND THE PURSUIVANTS. 6 1 

to the more suffering. Upon refusing the oath, they had 
their names returned to Dublin, from whence pursuivants 
were sent to apprehend those who were refractory. Divers 
were apprehended and taken prisoners to Dublin, amongst 
whom was worthy Mrs. Pont*, who remained prisoner nigh 
three years, and her husband escaping was forced to flee the 
country. Others, though sent for, yet by special and very 
remarkable providences, escaped the pursuivants who were 
most earnest to apprehend them. John Semple (afterwards 
an honest zealous minister in the Church of Scotland for 
many years) and Mr. Campbell, of Duke's Hall, a godly 

man, and the Laird of ,t were so nigh to be taken by 

the pursuivants divers times, that it appeared to be more 
than ordinary providence that they escaped. Particularly 
one time, John Semple met a pursuivant by the way, who 
was sent to take him, and John Semple inquired the way ; 
yet the man, having formerly a description of him, did not 

know him. Another time, the Laird of , with Major 

Stewart and John Semple, came to Newtonstewart together 
about their affairs. Stewart and Semple lighted at one house, 
their usual quarters, and the Laird at another. While the 
former were taking a drink, it was presently told them that 
three pursuivants were at the door, upon which Major 
Stewart mounted John Semple on his horse, and gave him 
his hat, who, being mounted, and riding by the pursuivants, 
inquired whom they were seeking 1 They said, " If you will 
tell us where they are whom we are seeking we will give you 
a reward." He answered, " It may be I will." " Then," 

said they, " we are seeking the Laird of and John 

Semple." Then, putting spurs to his horse, he answered, " I 

* She was the wife of a minister in the neighbourhood of Derry — perhaps the 
minister of Ramelton. Both husband and wife were zealous Nonconformists. 

t There is here a blank in Adair's MS., but the gentleman intended was the Laird 
of Leckie. — See Reid's Hist., I. 244. 



62 



MEETING AT RAPHOE. 



[a.d. 



am John Semple, you rogues." While they were calling 
others to help them to follow him, the Laird took his horse 
and escaped, and Major Stewart also. The pursuivants, 
being disappointed, said, " All the devils in hell will not 
catch these rogues." 

Mr. John McClelland, being excommunicated by the court 
in Down, retired up the country to Strabane; and being 
lodged one night in the house where the woman was a Non- 
conformist, and it being noticed thereafter, her husband, 
called William Kennah, was fined in ^5 for lodging an ex- 
communicated person one night. 

There being a young man, a merchant in Strabane, a 
Nonconformist, the Bishop of Derry, Bramhall, coming to 
that place, enquired of the provost what [sort of] a man he was. 
The provost answered he was a young man, a merchant of 
the town; the bishop answered, "A young man ! he is a young 
devil." Thus that spirit raged amongst them before the rebel- 
lion, persecuting and imprisoning all who would not conform 
and take the black oath. And there were divers women, 
eminent in suffering, with patience and courage which become 
the godly. 

There was, about a fortnight before the rebellion broke 
out, a meeting at Raphoe, at which were the two Leslies, 
prelates of Raphoe* and Down, and Bishop Maxwell, 
now made Bishop of Killala, who had been Bishop of Ross, 
in Scotland, at the beginning of the stir there (who came 

* John Leslie, Bishop of the Isles, was translated to Raphoe in 1633. He possessed 
great energy of character, but was more remarkable for his bravery than his piety. 
Though very far advanced in life at the Restoration, such was his anxiety to be among 
the first to welcome Charles II. on his arrival in England, that he performed the 
astonishing feat of riding from Chester to London, a distance of 180 miles, in twenty- 
four hours. See Harris" Ware's Bishops of Clogher. He died Bishop of Clogher in 
1671, aged, it is said, one hundred years. He was the father of Charles Leslie, the 
author of a Short and Easy Method with the Deists, and many other works ; and 
from him the Leslies of Glasslough, Co. Monaghan, are descended. 



i6 4 i.] COALITION BETWEEN PAPISTS AND PRELATISTS. 63 

here in a disguised habit,) and others of their own sort, 
together with Cullenan, Popish Bishop of Raphoe. Their 
clandestine consultations were kept close — concerning which, 
Sir William Stewart did propose some necessary queries to the 
Bishop of Raphoe, in the name of the country, at a meeting of 
commissioners of the country, which were never yet answered. 
Whatever consultations might be amongst them, it is certain 
there was in those times more fellowship and intimacy 
between the Popish clergy and these bishops with their curates, 
than could well consist with Protestant principles. It 
appeared, by a declaration of the lords and gentlemen of the 
Pale, when they first took up arms, that therein they declared 
themselves friends to the conformable Protestants, and that 
they intended no harm to them in their persons, religion, or 
estates, but only did take up arms to subdue the Puritan 
party, who owned the actings of the parliament of England 
and Scotland. The same they declared in a petition they 
sent over to the King about that time. Yea, a learned pen, 
about that time, gloried in print that the face of the English 
church began to alter, and the language of their church to 
change, so that if a Synod were held without mixing Puritans, 
there would soon be an agreement. 

The managing the war was by the King committed 
to the Parliament of England at the beginning of the 
rebellion, and the Parliament, with the King's consent, 
pursued the rebels with force of arms. Providence so 
ordered it that what destruction the rebels made at their first 
breaking out or thereafter, fell upon those alone who were 
not Puritans (as the more religious and stricter sort of people 
were then nick-named) ; and those called Puritans escaped 
the stroke, having before the rebellion generally repaired to 
England and Scotland to evite the sharp persecution of the 
Bishops ; and the few who were left were hid from the 



64 



SINS OF THE TIMES. 



[a.d. 



bloody hands of the murderers, not without the singular 
providence of God appearing in their preservation, whereof 
divers instances may be given very observable (of which we 
may speak more hereafter). 

And surely it should not be passed without a special re- 
mark, and an awful observing of the holy God in this dread- 
ful stroke, what was the state of the kingdom in this time of 
the breaking forth of the rebellion. For not only had the 
Bishops, specially in the North parts, persecuted and driven 
away the Nonconformist ministers, and others who durst not 
comply with their sinful courses, but the country was gene- 
rally overgrown with profanity, luxury 7 , and settling in one 
external form of religion mixed with superstition, and daily 
growing in a further tendency to Popery (as it was in England 
and Scotland at the beginning of the revolution there), and 
the people remaining in the land unconcerned for persecuting 
the godly, or markers of them and enemies to them, specially 
in Ulster, where the persecution was greatest, and the stroke 
lighted sorest and soonest. The people there had been 
witnesses to the power and purity of the Gospel for divers 
years before that; and the bulk of them had not received the 
love of the truth, but embraced this present world, and went 
along with the times, without regard of the interest of Christ. 
There was the guiltiness lying on the country of a wicked 
oath, taken generally by the people, contrived in opposition 
to the work of reformation in Scotland; yea, they bound 
themselves to obey all the King's royal commands, i.e., what- 
ever the King from his royal breast should command them, 
without reservation and subordination to the word of God.* 

* The folio wing is a copy of the oath called the Black Oath : — " I, , do faith- 
fully swear, profess, and promise, that I will honour and obey my Sovereign Lord 
King Charles, and will bear faith and true allegiance unto him, and defend and main- 
tain his Royal power and authority ; that I will not bear arms, or do any rebellious 
or hostile act against him, or protest against any his Royal commands, but submit 



i6 4 i.] 



SINS OF THE TIMES. 



65 



Besides, there was a sinful mixing with the Papists in all things, 
except the outward form of public worship ; Protestants being 
equally profane and ungodly in their carriage with Papists, 
and in their religion coming toward the Papists ; leaving off 
the former sincerity and soundness in their doctrine and 
worship, which sometimes had appeared among the conform- 
able Protestants, both clergy and people, in Ireland, in 
opposition to popery; and the people generally becoming 
unconcerned in religion; conforming ministers and popish 
priests using all familiarity together, and that even on the 
Sabbath-days after their service and mass, drinking together 
and spending the time idly; which the people also followed, 
as occasion served; and under all this a general deep 
security without any sense of sin in ministers or people, or 
apprehension of the approaching anger of God. 

There was also another procuring cause to this sad stroke 
proceeding from the indulgence and favour shown to the 
Papists by the magistrate. They for a long time had had no 
restraint of their idolatry — as openly and avowedly practised 
as the Protestant religion, — yea, they were indulged and 
favoured, when the better and more sincere part of Pro- 
testants were restrained, and persecuted, and forced out of 
the land (as before related). Besides, the Papists were ad- 
mitted to all offices of trust, civil and military, where 
orthodox and pious Protestants were discountenanced. 
They were justices of peace through the country, lawyers, 
sheriffs, privy counsellors, and parliament men, and swayed 



myself in all due obedience thereunto ; and that I will not enter into any covenant, 
oath, or band of mutual defence and assistance against all sorts of persons whatso- 
ever, or into any covenant, oath, or band of mutual defence and assistance against 
any persons whatsoever by force, without his Majesty's Sovereign and Royal autho- 
rity. And I do renounce and abjure all covenants, oaths, and bands whatsoever, 
contrary to what I have herein sworn, professed, and promised. So help me God 
in Jesus." 

E 



66 



ussher's prediction. 



[a.d. 



most in that Parliament which was in being (though pro- 
rogued) the same time when the rebellion broke forth, and 
whole lands were granted them a while after James came to 
the Crown of England — whereas it had been otherwise in 
the time of Queen Elizabeth — the King thinking thereby to 
engage them to peace and loyal ty, did, notwithstanding of 
the many proofs they had given of a rebellious and trea- 
cherous disposition, yet labour thus to gain them. 

It is worthy of observation what is recorded in the life of 
famous Bishop Ussher, and which I have heard from divers 
ministers and others long after the rebellion, that forty years 
before the rebellion — viz. anno. 1601 or 1602, that Bishop 
Ussher, beingthen young, and preaching before the State upon 
the text,* Ez. iv. 6, and being grieved at a late connivance 
and indulgence the Papists had got, applied the text thus : — 
" From this year I will reckon the sins of Ireland, that those 
whom you now embrace shall be y6ur ruin, and who shall 
bear this iniquity." The cause of this holy man's grief at 
this time was, that before this year the laws against the 
Papists were severely executed, and an High Commission 
erected thereto, and the State had appointed ministers to 
expound the grounds of the Protestant religion and the 
errors of Popery, where those who were Papists must be 
present. The Papists, being thus put to it, did generally 
attend the sermons, especially in and about Dublin, the 
greatest and most considerable of them, and professed 
satisfaction ; and so there were great hopes of gaining them, 
if these courses had been followed. But so it fell out that, 
notwithstanding these hopeful beginnings, suddenly the 



* " What a continued expectation," says Dr. Bernard, " He had of a judgment upon 
his native country, I can witness from the year 1624, when I had the happiness first 
to be known to him, and the nearer the time every year the more confident, to my 
after wonder and admiration, there being nothing visibly tending to the fear of it." 



FIDELITY OF PROTESTANTS. 



6 7 



statute was suspended, and the power of High Commission 
was withdrawn, at which the Papists withdrew themselves 
again from the Church, the ministers were disregarded, and 
good men's hearts grieved. This was towards the beginning of 
the reign of King James, very nigh or about forty years 
before the breaking out of the rebellion. However, it 
holds that, within forty years after that, the Papists became 
Ireland's ruin — whether it were in the year '41 or '42 — in 
both which years the Papists proved the ruin of Ireland, and 
the great misery and trouble of it many years after. Yet, 
whatever is said of the sins procuring this stroke by the 
bulk of the inhabitants at that time, yet we must not doubt 
there were many godly persons in the land, and a seed of 
true Protestants that had not gone either to England or 
Scotland, or, it may be, went not under the name of 
Puritans, specially in those parts of the land where the 
Gospel had not been in that purity and power as it was in 
the North. That there were even many such, not only 
Christian charity allows amongst such a bulk of Protestants 
as were then in Ireland, but it did appear in the steadfast- 
ness of many of them, who being offered their lives if they 
would go to mass, did refuse it, and rather chose to be 
murdered by the bloody Papists than prostitute their con- 
sciences to that idolatrous worship. Wherefore, it is charit- 
ably to be supposed that the gracious God made use of 
that affliction to waken the consciences of many who for- 
merly had been sleeping in security, putting them to some 
sense of sin and crying to God. 

Besides the business undertaken in Scotland going on, and 
armies being raised for their necessary defence, Strafford, 
by the help of four subsidies from the Parliament in Ireland, 
raised an army of Irish, and some profane and ignorant of 
the British, of 8,000 foot and 1,000 horse, and sent them 



63 



THE BLACK BAND. 



[a.d 



down hither to the North (in order to the invading of Scot- 
land), where the Earl of Antrim had engaged to get them 
supported. They stayed a considerable time quartered in 
this country, much oppressing it, and were, both for their 
design and carriage amongst the people, called " the Black 
Band." However, thereafter upon a pacification made 
between the King and his subjects in Scotland, and at the 
desire of the Parliament of England, and with the industry 
of the Lords Justices in Ireland, that Black Band was dis- 
banded in August, 1 641, their arms being lodged in the 
King's storehouse, in Dublin — which was one piece of provi- 
dence for that city on the breaking forth of the rebellion. 

There were also at this time sent forth certain persons as 
spies, under pretence of friends to Nonconformists, to search 
and sound, by private conference, who were favourers of that 
business in Scotland.* However, the Lord ordered it so that 
most were upon their guard, and none found prejudice that 
way except one Trueman, who was trepanned at Larne, and 
brought to Carrickfergus, there tried, and condemned and 
executed as a traitor, for speaking some words in defence of 
the business in Scotland — which was intended for many others 
if they had been found of the same principles, but Providence 
ordered that the design was prevented. 



* He refers here, and in the foregoing pages, to the adoption of the National Cove- 
nant in 1638, and to the other movements connected with it. 



[6 9 ] 



CHAPTER V. 

HORRORS OF THE IRISH REBELLION OF 164I — PRESERVATION OF 
DUBLIN CASTLE BY OWEN O'CONNOLLY — PROCEEDINGS OF THE 
LORDS JUSTICES. 




HITS this country remained for a short time, till the 
rebellion broke forth, October 23rd, 1641, of which 
shall be here given but a short account as to par- 
ticulars. But in general are to be considered and never to 
be forgotten — (1) their inhuman cruelty in it, and the sad 
case of the people ; (2) their designs, pretences, and en- 
couragements ; (3) the means they used, notwithstanding of 
difficulties and disappointments, and their constancy in their 
first resolutions ; (4) the provoking causes from God ; (5) 
the means how their design was frustrated ; (6) God's visible 
judgment on them thereafter ; (7) how this rebellion made 
more way for the interest of Christ in this land. 

For the first, it cannot be denied by any having any sense 
of humanity in them that the cruelties exercised by these 
barbarous people upon their surprised and secure neighbours 
were beyond the ordinary wickedness that human nature 
doth reach to, in not only killing and massacring many 
of them, but torturing their neighbours living friendly 
beside them — men, women, and young children — devising 
ways to put them to painful deaths, as was not only gene- 
rally known in the country, but attested upon oath by 
hundreds of persons eye-witnesses to it, many of whom did 
bear the marks of their cruelty. It is true this inhumanity 
was not exercised in all places alike, but somewhat accord- 
ing to the disposition of the actors. For some did proceed 
at first in a more cunning way, coming in unto their neigh- 



7o 



HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. 



[a.d. 



bours' houses and first only disarming them, then taking 
their goods, then stripping them naked, and shutting them 
out of their houses, and exposing them to the misery of 
hunger and nakedness in the open fields in the winter 
season, and a season which was more than ordinarily tem- 
pestuous. And many of these so sent out of their houses — 
it may be with old rags covering a part of their nakedness — 
were met by others, and either killed or the remnant of their 
rags taken from them, insomuch that many women and 
children in that case were put to wander through mountains 
covered with snow for many days, and had nothing to feed 
upon but snow. And yet, some whose lives were spared by 
the merciless Irish met with miraculous preservation 
from the immediate hand of God, which I refer to other 
histories, wherein some of these instances are given. 

After this manner they did proceed at first in Ulster, with- 
out resistance against a surprised arid amazed people: and 
had, in a few days, not only surprised the houses and goods, 
with the persons of their neighbours, but by treachery, and 
under colour of friendship, in one night, got into their hands 
the strongholds and castles belonging to the King. And 
where any of the inhabitants got into a place of any defence, 
so that the barbarous rebels could not easily, and without 
some hazard, reach them at first, sometimes they pretended 
to give these people some tolerable conditions till they got 
them out, and then either killed them, contrary to express 
conditions (as was done in diverse places) or, if they let 
them go, they appointed other companies of rebels not far 
off, to meet them and destroy them — which many met with 
in their way towards Coleraine, Deny, and Dublin. 

But this looking somewhat like the ordinary way of 
enemies, did not last long. For after a little time when they 
were baited with blood, they did not come to people with 



i6 4 i.] 



HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. 



7 I 



any pretence of civility; but at once murdered and massa- 
cred and tortured all who came in their way. Some numbers 
in some places ran to churches or houses ; partly for shelter 
from the storm — partly for some present defence ; and divers 
of these places they put fire to, so that the poor people were 
burnt quick — as divers hundreds of them in Armagh. Those 
whom they did apprehend, they brought to steep places 
and bridges, and forced them into the water, and by force 
kept them from endeavouring to swim, or scramble to the 
brink of the river, with their pikes. They also set themselves 
to destroy the victuals and corn of the country; and the 
beasts they exercised much inhumanity on, that they might 
not have an English beast, nor any breed of that kind pre- 
served. Finally burning, killing, destroying all persons, 
houses, and whatever came in their way was the thing they 
delighted in.* 

This endured in Ulster for a month or thereabout, not 
being yet seconded by their confederates in other provinces, 
occasioned by their disappointment in their intended sur- 
prise of the Castle of Dublin. Meantime, the persons 
spared or escaping in Ulster were in such consternation 
that they knew not what to do, and were in a manner petrified. 
But within a little time the other provinces broke out, and 
followed the Ulster rebels in their cruelty — first Wicklow, then 
Wexford, and Catherlought — not pretending to any civility, 
but falling on with inhuman cruelty at the first upon women 
and children, and with all the malice hell could invent, as 
was suitable to the anti-Christian crew against those who 

* The reader must recollect that Adair settled in Ireland about four years after the 
rebellion, so that he must have heard much of its horrors from eye-witnesses, or 
sufferers. Though he over-estimates the numbers killed, his testimony as to its 
sanguinary character in that part of the country with which he was connected, cannot 
fairly be rejected. 

t i.e., Carlow. 



72 HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. [ A . D . 

adore not the Roman beast. And if through some special 
considerations of their own they spared the lives of any, either 
they kept them prisoners in much misery for that time, and 
thereafter when they began to be resisted and received 
disasters from the British forces, they returned upon their 
poor prisoners with a spirit of revenge ; or, if they let them 
go, pretending to dismiss them to the towns or cities they 
desired, these poor people that were let go were in some 
respects more unhappy than those who were immediately 
murdered; for, besides the insufferable miseries they met 
with by the way, they came naked and starved to these places 
(if, indeed, they came where they intended). Dublin and 
other places they came unto were not all able to contain the 
numbers and supply their wants. Multitudes died in the 
streets and corners of Dublin, Coleraine,* and other towns 
through hunger, nakedness, and nastiness in their rags after 
sore travelling. Yet some who might have had some supply 
from persons who particularly knew their former case, were 
so distracted with their injuries that they neglected their 
own supply, and in a kind of desperate way gave themselves 
up to death and starving. For their misery came on them 
in such a sudden, and they had been before generally living 
in such peace and plenty, and not expecting in the least any 
such desolation and calamity, that it did overwhelm their 
spirits, and swallow them up in grief and vexation. 

The city of Dublin in this time, though at first preserved 
from the design of the enemy in some sort, yet was not 

* Temple has published the following deposition :— " James Redferne, of the 
County of Londonderry, deposeth that in the town of Coleraine, since the rebellion 
began, there died of robbed and stripped people that fled thither for succour many 
hundreds, besides those of the town who had anciently dwelt there, and that the 
mortality there was such and so great, as many thousands died there in two days, and 
that the living, though scarce able to do it, laid the carcases of those dead persons in 
great ranks into vast and wide holes, laying them so close and thick as if they had 
packed up herrings together."— Hist, of the Gen. Rebellion in Ireland, p. 138. 
Cork, 1766. 



STATE OF DUBLIN. 



73 



without great fears and troubles, as well as the other parts of 
the kingdom not yet destroyed. For there was a very con- 
siderable part of the city itself ready to join with the rest of 
the rebels, and not at all to be trusted. And there were 
daily fears and appearances of the enemy's assaulting the 
city, men's hearts failing them with fear of the Irish assault- 
ing on all quarters, insomuch that the very face of the city 
was changed, and had a ghostly aspect. Many Protestants 
went to England, and though beaten back by many storms, 
yet would not venture to set their foot on shore again — yea, 
Papists themselves went out of the city, fearing its surprisal, 
and a general massacre, wherein they might not be at first 
distinguished from others. By this case of Dublin, wherein 
appeared the only probable safety to Protestants in Ireland, 
we may easily gather what was the case at this time of all 
other parts of the kingdom where the enemy raged and 
ruled without any resistance for a time. For though there 
had been a standing army in Ireland for many years, yet at 
that time it was become insufficient for opposing such a 
general insurrection of bloody rebels, there being only about 
2,300 foot and about 900 horse, and many of these Irish 
and Papists, and more of no religion at all. And, besides, 
they were so scattered in garrisons in divers places that they 
could not come together without hazard of being cut off by 
the numerous parties of Irish then in arms. And if men 
could be had, there was then no money in the exchequer to in- 
duce men withal. Besides, in the North, amongst the Scotch, 
their arms had been taken from them before by Strafford, 
and so they were rendered unable to defend themselves in 
any kind, except by a few sent from Dublin. 

This was the sad case of the kingdom at that time, the 
Irish nation and English Papists turning mad, raging as 
bears bereaved of their whelps, and destroying all before 
them, burning and consuming men, beasts, corn, and the 



74 



CAUSES OF THE REBELLION. 



[a.d. * 



British and Protestants partly destroyed and put to death, 
partly left in a worse case than death itself, and others stand- 
ing amazed. It is attested by some worthy persons and well 
acquainted with the case of these times, that there were 
about 300,000 persons,* men, women, and children, de- 
stroyed one way or another. 

Next, of that which might be supposed to provoke the 
Irish to this rebellion, and their designs and encouragements, 
no doubt there were various grounds which Satan and their 
own wickedness suggested to them. For, first, as they were 
natives of Ireland, and conceiving themselves and no others 
had any right to this country, they retained from the very 
beginning of the English Conquest, and thereafter from the 
time of the Scottish denization and naturalizing in it, an 
implacable hatred at both. They saw themselves generally 
poor and miserable, which was through their idleness, un- 
skilfulness, wasting disposition, and evil managing; and the 
British living in prosperity in the land which, they counted 
their own, through their frugality and the blessing of God. 
Besides, it provoked their evil disposition that they were under 
the power and government of another nation, and punished 
frequently for their thefts and robberies. Laws were made 
against their idolatry and superstition, though these laws for 
a long time before the rebellion had been very faintly ex- 
ecuted, and they had liberty of conscience, as well as other 
encouragements, as subjects under the King's majesty, and at 
his special allowance; but there remained always a grudging 
in their hearts against the British, as their enemies and 
oppressors. Yet their ingratitude in this may appear, if we 

* According to a statement in Sir John Temple's History of tlie Rebellion, 154,000 
of the British were wanting in Ulster alone. But this statement, as well as that in 
the text, is now generally considered too high an estimate. The manner in which 
Lingard, in his History ofEnglami, passes over this Irish massacre, betrays a sad want 
of candour. 



1641.] 



THE ROMAN ANTICHRIST. 



75 



consider the King of England's ruling over them was con- 
firmed by their general consent — renewed and confirmed in 
divers ages. Yea, they did submit to the English govern- 
ment with all seeming condescend ency and willingness. And 
surely, if they had been capable of being happy, they might 
have lived exceeding more happy under the English govern- 
ment than ever they had done before, under their petty kings 
of Ireland, where the bulk and multitude met with nothing 
but barbarous tyranny. None knew what was his own 
property — exposed to continual blood and confusion through 
mutual wars amongst themselves. And now they were 
brought under the protection of the British laws — every one 
of them enjoying their own estates and properties, in peace 
and tranquillity. Yea, a little before this rebellion, some 
pretended grievances had been taken off by the King's special 
gift to the commissioners sent to London from the parliament 
of Ireland, no restriction being on them in the business of 
religion. Finally, at this time they were in the happiest 
condition that ever they had been in, since they were a 
nation. But that which mainly instigated them to this 
wicked course, was, that they were Papists under' the power 
and conduct of the Roman Antichrist — that Whore of Baby- 
lon, and bloody persecutor of all who worship not the Beast 
— who could never be satisfied with the blood of those who 
own the truth of Christ against Antichrist. Their education 
and principles in this bloody religion did especially stir them 
up — being thereto animated by their priests and churchmen 
— and therein following the track and course of Papists in 
other parts of Europe against the Protestants; who, a few 
years after the reformation in Luther's time, as histories 
record, did kill and massacre 900,000 and upwards of Protes- 
tants — besides the many hundred thousands that were 
destroyed before these times under the profession of ordi- 
nances in France, Italy and Spain. 



76 



THE INTRIGUES OF ROME. 



[a.d. 



There was also another consideration and encouragement 
which moved them at this time to design the destruction of the 
Protestants, and the recovering their own land, as they pre- 
tended. They were grown a very numerous and considerable 
multitude in the kingdom, able to raise considerable 
forces, and much in strength and multitude of people 
beyond the British inhabitants. Besides that, they had, by 
their emissaries abroad, contracted a kind of alliance with 
the Popish party in divers nations abroad — especially 
France, Spain, and Flanders — from whom they were pro- 
mised aid of men, arms, and money, insomuch that some of 
them boasted to their opposers that they would not only 
regain Ireland, but conquer England through these aids, 
the Conclave in Rome having a special influence in these 
transactions as the first mover therein, and cunningly carry- 
ing it on, not only in Ireland, but in those other kingdoms, 
not without encouragement and promise from those who had 
the government therein. All which appeared by divers tes- 
timonies and examinations given thereafter unto the Council 
of Ireland, and before the Parliament of England. 

They did also, at their rising in rebellion, publickly pre- 
sent an allowance and commission from the King, which 
his Majesty, being informed of, did, the ist of February, 
thereafter issue forth a proclamation highly resenting the 
rebellion, and declaring those engaged in it to be traitors 
and rebels, and thereby charging all under his command and 
authority in Ireland to prosecute them as such. This came 
to the hands of the Lord Justices the ioth of January, and 
the King also appointed a fast to be kept for the case of the 
Protestant subjects of Ireland through England and the 
dominion of Wales. Yet, at this time there was another 
occasion that did seem to invite them at this juncture. 
There were unhappy differences beginning to appear be- 
tween the King and his subjects both in England and 



PRETENCES FOR THE REBELLION. 



77 



Ireland, which then were drawing to some height, and there- 
after came to greater height. And, though at their breaking 
out into this rebellion things were not come to a height 
between the King and Parliament of England, yet they did 
strangely conjecture and, beyond appearance of reason, 
seem to know what was coming ; so that they, in their first 
rising, did encourage themselves in this, that England should 
not be in a capacity to send forces against them as formerly. 
And, withal, the old standing army in Ireland was not 
significant, as was said before, and Scotland about that 
time had gotten conditions from the King. 

The special things they pretended for their rebellion 
were, (i), the obtaining their liberty, estates, land, and 
country, which was, they said, their right, together with 
the liberty of propagating their religion in Ireland; (2), 
the King's prerogative, which, they said, was opposed by the 
Puritan faction in England and Scotland ; and therefore, they 
said, they designed to cut off the Puritan faction especially — 
though it is observable, that in executing their cruelty, they 
made no difference among Protestants. For though Satan 
had a special anger at the godly party, who then went under 
the name of Puritans, yet, their interest being complex, and 
not only for their religion, but that they might enrich them- 
selves with the spoils of others, they did promiscuously spoil 
and destroy all British inhabitants who had but the name 
of Protestants. And it is remarkable that, whatever was 
their special envy against the Puritans, yet fewest of these 
met with the stroke. For very few Nonconformists were 
then in Ireland, except in the North and in a few counties 
there, and these had been driven away into Scotland, and 
some few to England before, through the persecution of 
the prelates at first, and then by the Black Oath, so that 
few of these persons came into their hands. But in the 



73 



SECRECY OF THE PLOTTERS. 



[a.d. 



time of the rebellion they are preserved, under God's pro- 
tection, in Scotland, and some of the English in England. 
So that the severity of the Bishops was, under Providence, 
made a means to prevent that stroke upon those specially 
appointed to destruction; and it lighted upon those who 
were either persecutors or neutrals, and went on with the 
iniquity of the times. 

It is worthy of observation that, though the Irish are not 
counted a politic people — as the course of their living and 
their actions declare them to be rather barbarous and 
unpolished — yet, in this design they carried with much 
policy and secrecy in the first contrivance of it, and in their 
first attempting it, till the only Wise God blasted their 
endeavours. For by all the enquiry and conduct the Council 
of Ireland could use to find out the first plotters particularly, 
they could not find them out; and it seems to have been the 
policy of those who first hatched it, so to conceal and hide 
this work of darkness with dreadful oaths of those whom they 
first made acquainted with it — that whether it went on, or 
miscarried, their names should not be particularly known, 
and be so execrable to posterity. 

However, it doth appear, not only from the nature of the 
thing itself, and the constant course of the See of Rome, but 
from divers examinations taken in Dublin, that the Popish 
clergy were among the special and first contrivers of it; and 
probably it bred first at Rome, and was fomented by those 
of the same profession here in Ireland, under the clergy re- 
siding there; and especially by the emissaries who were 
continually sent abroad by their superiors in Rome, to use 
all means whatsoever, good or bad, to propagate that inter- 
est, and to deliver it where it had been suppressed. For 
before those times, multitudes of these sorts swarmed in 
Ireland, and haunted with great liberty among the Irish. The 



i6 4 i.] ROGER MOORE. 79 

laws against the Popish clergy having been for a long time 
suspended, though they were severely executed against the 
Nonconformists in the reign of the bishops, who have still been 
in their practice in these nations, more severe against those 
who differ from them in their hierarchy and ceremonies 
(called by themselves indifferent things), than against those 
who are professed worshippers of the Beast, and who go a- 
whoring after Romish idolatry and superstition — though 
the one partly be acknowledged by themselves orthodox in 
doctrine, and differing in nothing but ceremonies, and 
godly and approved both in their subordination to Christ 
and the magistrate — and the other, partly known to them- 
selves, to be idolatrous, corrupt, profane, and of murdering 
principles toward Protestant kings and other magistrates. 

It did also appear, upon some examinations, that the 
cursed work was long in contriving, some of the Irish con- 
fessing that they knew of such a design intended seven or 
eight years before the execution of it, and that, all that time, 
meeting with disappointments, and things not succeeding as 
they would, they continued their design notwithstanding, 
and, for that end, kept up correspondence with their party 
in France, Spain, and Flanders, wholly managed by the Con- 
clave of Rome. And all this time it was kept close by these 
contrivers till about January, 1640, at which time it was com- 
municated to some Irish gentlemen of Ulster, as was testified 
by the Lord Maguire (of Fermanagh) in the town of London, 
of whom more thereafter. 

At this time one Roger Moore, a gentleman of a broken 
fortune and Irish descent, but honourably allied to some 
noblemen of the English Pale, did communicate it to them 
also, as a thing agreed upon by many not only in Ulster, 
but in Leinster and Connaught. And it was then proposed 
by the said Moore, and agreed on by the rest, that every 



go 



THE LORDS OF THE PALE. 



[a.d. 



one of them should acquaint their friends and their own 
counties, and engage them at once, and thereafter acquaint 
their friends abroad, that they might be ready to assist them, 
as necessity required. And [it was arranged] the time for be- 
ginning it should be near winter, that the English might not 
be able to send supplies to the Protestants here till next 
spring, against which time they might also have help from their 
friends abroad. And thus they continued their consultations 
till October, 1 641, and resolved to rise then at once, surprising 
not only their secure neighbours, but the Castle of Dublin, 
and other of his Majesty's forts and castles through the king- 
dom, which they got delivered — except Dublin, and some 
very few other places. 

How they did begin this tragedy we did speak before, with 
some pieces of their policy in first carrying it on. For first 
they pretended a kindness to the Scotch nation in Ireland, 
and that their quarrel was only against the English who had 
subdued them, and who ruled over them — whereas, the 
Scotch were but strangers, and in their own condition under 
the English Government — thinking by this pretence first to 
cut off the English, and then to fall on the other. But this 
lasted not long, for the Scotch neither expected nor found 
any kindness from them, and so they made no difference 
wherever they came. 

The Lords of the Pale,* who were always English and 
Papists, and the other gentlemen with their followers, did at 
first pretend great loyalty, and came in willingly to the 
Council, clearing themselves by oath of having any hand 
with these rebels of the North. And thus they continued a 
while, and got arms from the Council, and command over 

* By the Pale was understood that part of Ireland which acknowledged English law. 
In the beginning of the sixteenth century it was confined to part of the Counties of 
Dublin, Meath, Kildare, and Louth. The name remained after English law asserted 
its supremacy throughout the island. 



1641.] 



STIMULANTS TO REBELLION. 



Si 



the country to keep all in peace, and subdue any who should 
rise in arms. Yet, thereafter they met with those of the 
North, and openly declared themselves ; and after them, those 
in other parts of the kingdom who had, till that time, sat still, 
broke forth in the same cruelty with the Northern rebels. 
And it shows how fatally and desperately they were guided 
that they did thus join after their great disappointment of 
the city and castle of Dublin — after some resistance made to 
the rebels of the North — and after the Parliament of England, 
with the King's consent, had declared against this rebellion, 
and were preparing forces against them. But they were so 
deeply engaged in the first contrivance that they could not 
resile, and they had great confidence in their aids from 
abroad. Thus the Lord brought forth their long-hidden 
wickedness, though they purged themselves of it at first by 
oath, that so the treachery of the Antichristian crew might 
still appear, and that more ruin in the *end might come upon 
themselves. 

But it is to be observed, that in order to this rebellion 
were employed both Irish lawyers, and Parliamentmen, and 
Churchmen, to prepare the people for it. For their Parlia- 
mentmen (many of whom were lawyers, and who were ad- 
mitted to sit in Parliament) stirred up all the country, and 
did complain of the taxes of the country exceedingly in Parlia- 
ment, and laboured to sow seeds of division among members 
of Parliament, otherwise not evil-minded, and Protestants, 
upon account of the grievances of the nation. And Church- 
men [Clergy] did generally, at their mass, aggravate the perse- 
cution (though they had no ground) and their oppression by 
the Protestants — yea, they spread great calumnies of the 
Protestants in England that they used all cruelty in their 
new beginning of reformation against the Catholics there, 
and that the same would be their case ere long. They used, 

F 



82 



SIR PHELIM O'NEILL. 



[a.d. 



a little before the rebellion, in their public prayers, to corn- 
mend to God a great and glorious design then on hand for 
propagating the Catholic cause and religion. Yea, imme- 
diately before it, they gave the people leave, in their dis- 
missing them from mass, to go and possess themselves 
of what the Protestants possessed ; and told them it was the 
best service to God they could do, to destroy and kill and 
drive them of! the face of the earth, as being enemies to the 
Catholic cause. 

Thus they fell on their bloody work, designing in one 
night to surprise all the King's castles in Ireland, and so to 
fall upon their secure neighbours, living peaceably and con- 
fidently among them. The chief command in Ulster was, 
by the common consent, given to Sir Phelim O'Neill, 
nearest in blood to the former Earl of Tyrone ; a person of 
small parts and base carriage, yet bred at the Inns of Court 
in England a while, and professing to be a Protestant while 
he was there ; but, returning to Ireland, he changed his pro- 
fession, and was employed by the more cunning contrivers 
of the rebellion, to act the falsehoods and cruelties they had 
devised — being popular among the Irish in Ulster, because 
of his relation to the great O'Neill. This Sir Phelim did, 
the first night of the rebellion, surprise the castle of Charle- 
mont — getting entrance with his train of rebels under pre- 
tence of a friendly visit to my Lord Caulfield — that lord and 
none else in the country having any jealousy of the Irish. 
The same ways were followed in many other places of the 
country, where any castles or strongholds were. So that 
within a few days Sir Phelim and others, his confederates, 
had not only overrun all open places of the country where 
there was no resistance, but had obtained possession of the 
castles and strongholds. 

Meantime, the contrivers of the rebellion having resolved 
to seize the Castle of Dublin the same night on which 



I64I.J 



OWEN O'CONNOLLY. 



83 



Sir Phelim O'Neill seized Charlemont, and having the per- 
sons assigned for that service present in town, one of them — 
Colonel M'Mahon, grandson to the old traitor Tyrone, and 
who had been under the King of Spain's service — did com- 
municate the design to one Owen O'Connolly, of purpose to 
have him concur in this design, knowing him to be an Irish- 
man, and to be of a close, confident temper, fit for any 
undertaking of that nature. He knew him to be a Protes- 
tant, but not that conscience had bound him to the Protes- 
tant interest. This Owen O'Connolly having, the very 
evening before the Castle should have been surprised, 
received information, did seem to comply with the motion, 
and drunk heartily with this M'Mahon; but thereafter stole 
from him, and acquainted Sir William Parsons with what he 
had information of, which Sir William, not giving much 
credit to (perceiving him in some disorder through drink), 
sent him to inform himself better, commanding him to 
return. Upon which, returning to the lodging where he had 
been with this his informer, the informer began to suspect 
and threaten him, especially if he stirred from the house till 
the occasion came of surprising the Castle, which he, seem- 
ing not to decline, after a while pretended necessity to go 
out to ease nature, left his sword on the table, and had a 
servant sent to watch him. However, with difficulty, he got 
from the servant over some pales and a wall, and with as 
great difficulty got through the guards unto the Lords 
Justices, where he further assured them of the business in 
hand. And they immediately called as many of the Council 
as they could get together, and gave orders for watching the 
Castle and city in the meantime, and, withal, for apprehend- 
ing as many of the conspirators as were in the town that 
night. But most of them escaped, having many Papists in 
the town to conceal them, and quietly convey them away ; 
only the Lord Maguire and Colonel M'Mahon were appre- 



84 



OWEN O'CONNOLLY. 



[a.d. 



hended. It is worthy of observation that this Owen O'Cormolly 
was at first a poor Irish boy admitted into the family of 
Sir Hugh Clotworthy, at Antrim — a religious and worthy 
family; and there was educated and taught not only the 
principles of the Protestant religion, but, through the bless- 
ing of God upon that education, and the power of the 
Gospel in that parish of Antrim, he became truly religious, 
in heart and conscience bound to the truth, and to those 
who were truly godly. He was not only a Protestant, but 
a Puritan""" (as was the style in these times) — which the Irish 
did not know, having now left that family of Antrim. And 
thus God, in his merciful Providence, not only to the city, 
but to all Ireland, did make use of the sincerity that was in 
him for preventing the surprisal and massacre intended 
against Protestants in Dublin, and in some degree to be an 
instrument for the safety of the remainder of the Protes- 
tants in Ireland, and preserving a seed in it. This may 
encourage such families to endeavour to procure religious 
servants, or to make them religious, so far as they can, by 
example and instruction. The honesty of this one man, 
though a mere Irishman (being well educated), proved a 
great and singular mercy to the whole Protestant Church. 

But to return. However the surprisal of the Castle of 
Dublin was happily prevented, and proclamation issued out 
to warn all to be on their defence, yet fears were not over 
even in Dublin. The Lords Justices and Council used all 
means to fortify the Castle — victualling it, whether against 
assaults of the Irish now risen in other parts of Ireland, or 
against the treachery of the Papists within, though they 



* Mr. M 'Bride, Mr. Patrick Adair's immediate successor in the ministry in Belfast, 
states that O'Connolly was an elder in the Irish Presbyterian Church, and that, as 
minutes still extant in his time testified, he often sat as such in meetings of Presby- 
tery. — A Sample of Jet Black Prelatic Calumny, p. 174. 



i6 4 i.] 



THE LORDS OF THE PALE. 



85 



carried with great prudence and wariness toward all the 
Papists who at first did not rise in rebellion, not having 
jealousy of them, but putting trust and confidence in them, 
giving them arms and commission against those who had 
appeared in rebellion. Especially this they did with the 
lords and people of the English Pale, who, though Papists, 
yet their ancestors had been English, and had stood fast to 
the Crown of England in former rebellions of the Irish. 
Therefore, the Council thought they might still prove loyal 
(not then knowing the long and deep contrivance of this 
rebellion); but the Popish lords and people of the Pale, 
though at this juncture they made many great professions of 
loyalty to the King, and abhorrence of the rebellion of the 
Ulster Irish exercising much cruelty at that time, and that 
they intended no harm to the Protestants ; yet, within a 
little time, they discovered themselves, and joined with the 
Northern rebels. They were at first dashed with the disap- 
pointment in surprising the Castle of Dublin, and waited to 
see the event in other parts of the kingdom ; and, when they 
understood the rebels in the North had such success in their 
undertaking at the beginning, they were encouraged to own 
them, palliating their wickedness with pretence of fear from 
the Government and the Protestants, wherein they alleged 
many palpable untruths, and reflected on the Lords Justices 
and Council as if they had forced them to take arms in their 
own defence — which passages, in particular, we leave unto 
their proper histories. 

Meantime, the Lords Justices and Council did acquaint 
the King, then in Scotland, with these beginnings of this 
rebellion, and despatched Owen O'Connolly to the Parliament 
of England, not only with information of the business, but 
with a recommendation of that person who had seasonably 
discovered the plot to them — and so had been instrumental 



86 



PROCLAMATION OF LORDS JUSTICES. 



[a.d. 



to preserve Dublin. The Parliament not only did at present 
gratify O'Connolly with ^£500, but resolved to put a mark of 
their favour on his posterity. And they did immediately fall 
upon the consideration of the case of Ireland, to prevent 
the utter ruin of the British and Protestants there with all 
expedition. These designs and endeavours produced not 
that seasonable or effectual supply which necessity called for, 
and was expected — through the unhappy misunderstandings 
and counteractings that shortly fell out between the King 
and Parliament. At length, however, some supplies in men 
and money and other necessaries came, when the fate of 
Ireland was expiring; and which, through the mercy of God, 
and a signal blessing on their sent forces, proved in a short 
time a relieving of the Protestants in all the counties about 
Dublin — a particular account of which is not proper for this 
short narrative, but I must refer those who would be more 
particularly informed, to other histories that relate at length 
these passages. 

The Lords Justices and Council, when they sent informa- 
tion to the King and Parliament, did, at the same time, issue 
out their proclamation through those parts of the kingdom 
to which there was access, that the British should stand on 
their own defence, resisting them as such, yet so as those 
who would immediately come in and submit might be spared 
and protected, except those who should be found to be 
special actors and contrivers of that rebellion. They also 
sent commissions to the Lords Claneboy and Ards for 
raising men, with some help of arms as they could spare — 
who made use of that power as the present case of the 
country could admit, and were not unuseful. Withal, com- 
missions were sent to the Lagan to Sir William and Sir 
Robert Stewart to raise two regiments, consisting of officers 
who were worthy and gallant gentlemen, and two troops of 



1641.] 



MERCIFUL PROVIDENCES. 



37 



horse. These small forces in the Lagan,* bordering on 
multitudes of the rebels on all hands, were successful against 
them to admiration in many encounters they had ; and 
usually the British (not the third of the number of the 
rebels, sometimes not the fourth) did overcome, and con- 
stantly routed and overcame them, taking great preys from 
them, and what castles and strongholds they had surprised. 
The like victory had Sir William Cole with his regiment and 
troop against the rebels near Enniskillen ; and likewise 
Sir Frederick Hamilton in the country where he lived. I 
might relate, in particular, many remarkable instances of 
the Lagan from the narrative of one who was an eye-witness 
and special actor, and a faithful narrator ; and of those in 
and about Dublin from the histories extant of the rebellion 
of Ireland. It is not, however, my design to give a narra- 
tive of particular passages of that nature, but to observe the 
Lord's merciful hand toward His sinful people, that, after He 
had by such a surprising and overflowing tempest manifested 
His anger against those who professed His truth and walked 
not suitably to it, He would, in the midst of wrath, remember 
mercy, and let them see that, when they were in any mea- 
sure awakened out of their carnal security under their sin, 
He could put a difference between them and their enemies, 
giving spirits, courage, conduct, and success to them, and 
visibly depriving their bloody treacherous enemies of His 
assistance. However, the Lord did not for divers years 
thereafter remove their trouble and difficulty, but kept the 
British at work and in suspense in reference to their com- 
fortable settlement in the country. 

* This name was formerly given to a district in the neighbourhood of Derry. 



[88] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE SCOTCH ARMY IN ULSTER— THE EIRST PRESBYTERY MEETS — 
SESSIONS ERECTED AND MINISTERS APPOINTED — DISCIPLINE OF 
THE PRESBYTERY. 



N May, 1642, the Scotch army came over, consisting 
of, I suppose, 10,000 men (though Burleigh says 
but 2,500) under the command of General Leslie — 
though he came over but once, and staid a little while setting 
matters in the best order he could, and left the government 
of the army to Major-General Robert Munroe. This army 
was sent by the States of Scotland as their immediate masters, 
who ordered them to this servke upon a treaty with the 
Parliament of England ; unto which, it is said, the King was 
at first averse, yet, by the Parliament's importunity, he was 
prevailed with to give his assent, at Windsor, January 17 th, 
1642. 

This army for their chief garrison, had the town and 
castle of Carrickfergus, where their chief commander resided 
with his regiment. The other regiments were quartered in 
such places of Down and Antrim as the British regiments 
could spare. Many in England and Ireland have taken 
liberty to represent this army as having done little service in 
the country, and not worth the pay they had from England. 
But all representations of that kind, coming from emulous, 
envious pens and tongues, ought not to be received. It is 
most sure it consisted of officers who generally were men of 
courage and conduct ; many of them had been bred in 
foreign wars, and were bred soldiers ; others, who had not 
been abroad, were men of gallant, generous spirit, who there- 
after proved eminent. Some who were then but majors to 



1642.] 



SCOTCH ARMY IN ULSTER. 



89 



regiments and captains of companies, became thereafter 
generals and lieutenant-generals in foreign kingdoms. 
Doubtless, the fault of most of these officers was want of 
piety rather than courage, or any accomplishment for 
that undertaking — though there were also a great many 
officers in that army truly godly. It is also certain they did 
many considerable services against the rebels in Ulster, so 
that they became a terror to them ; and most of them laid 
down their arms, and came in and sat down under their 
mercy. The truth is, this army was irritated for want of the 
pay promised them ; matters then falling into confusion in 
England, and the Parliament not being able to support so 
many armies at home and in divers places of Ireland, they 
were much neglected, being strangers, and quartering upon 
the Scotch in Ulster. And no wonder, when the forces sent 
over by the Parliament, in and about Dublin and Munster, 
did as grievously complain at that time from want of supply, 
though they were in greater hazard from the rebels. Upon 
this, they were not only disabled from service, but were 
forced to take free quarters off the country, in doing which 
they restrained the officers to a small maintenance, and the 
common soldiers to a pitiful allowance which was not suffi- 
cient for their comfortable subsistence. Yet, their coming 
over upon a wasted country, where people had generally 
little or nothing left to themselves — this taking off the country 
for their mere necessity — became intolerable to the people, 
and they were reflected on as oppressors — yea, as doing 
nothing but lying in their quarters and oppressing the country. 
And yet they themselves were discouraged, and the soldiers 
just starved — insomuch that some regiments went over to 
Scotland, without the consent of that State, nearly in a 
mutiny, and upon mere necessity. And others, such as 
Hume's and Sinclair's regiments, were content to take a call 



9 o 



STATE OF THE COUNTRY. 



[a.d. 



from the State, a little after, to engage against Montrose, 
then victorious and carrying all before him in Scotland, 
and most of them were cut off. So that as the country was 
weary of them, so they were as weary of the country. And 
indeed in the end, though they had spent much blood, 
besides travel and misery in the service of Ireland, the re- 
mainder of them were badly requited, being forced out of 
Carrickfergus and Coleraine by Colonel Monck — then under 
the Parliament of England — and disbanded, without satisfying 
their arrears (as we may see hereafter). It is certain God 
made that army instrumental for bringing church government, 
according to His own institution, to Ireland — especially to 
the Northern parts of it — and for spreading the covenant, as 
shall be recorded hereafter. The Scotch army coming hither 
in the Spring of the year 1642, found much of the country 
wholly desolate, except some parts of the County of Down, 
where there had been two regiments formed by Lords Clane- 
boy and Ards, and so had, in some measure, kept off the 
force of the enemy. Likewise, some towns in the County 
of Antrim were preserved, as Belfast and Carrickfergus, with 
Lisnegarvy* and Antrim, through some defence which had 
been made in these places. But generally in the country, 
through the County of Antrim, all was waste, and more in 
other counties, as Armagh, Tyrone, &c. Most of London- 
derry had been preserved, by the great blessing of God upon 
the defence made by the British, Scotch, and a few English 
there under the conduct of Sir William and Sir Robert 
Stewart, who obtained signal victories there over the Irish in 
those parts, a very little after the rebellion began, the par- 
ticular passages whereof we refer to their proper histories, 
this narrative being intended only for recording the provi- 
dence of God toward His church in the North. 



* i.e., Lisburn. 



l6 4 2.] 



THE FINGER OF PROVIDENCE. 



91 



It is to be much observed, that the Sovereign Holy Lord 
in his providence, by this rebellion, made way for a more 
full planting of the Gospel even in those parts which had met 
with the greatest cruelty ; and where the people had been, 
against whom the Irish intended greatest mischief and 
cruelty, both to their persons and professions. For it was 
so ordered by Divine Providence, that the country being laid 
waste and desolate in God's righteous judgment for crying 
sins in the bulk and generality (though most wickedly and 
treacherously on men's part), the Lord made use of that 
overflowing scourge not only for emptying the land of many 
profane and wicked men — haters of godliness, and yet under 
the name of Protestants — but the Irish themselves were 
greatly wasted in a few years thereafter by sword and famine, 
so that the land was much emptied of them, except of some 
who came in upon protection. And others came out of 
Scotland in their room who were lovers of the truth — even as 
it had been ordered before in the time of Queen Elizabeth 
and King James. The land being overgrown with idolatry 
and barbarousness, they did rise in divers rebellions, and 
God made use of that to lay them desolate, and make way 
for others who professed the Gospel, though only in the way 
of conformity, yet the truth was preached and many believed. 
And the Lord had his hidden ones at that time — as appeared 
in Bishop Ussher and many others — both preachers and pro- 
fessors in and about Dublin ; the effects whereof did appear, 
as formerly hinted, in the Articles of Ireland.* But now, 
God made way for a more full reformation; and as the found- 
ation of a plantation in the country, Providence ordered it so 



* In 1615 a Convocation was held in Dublin, and under its direction, Ussher, then 
Professor of Divinity in Trinity College, drew up a collection of articles for the use 
cf the Church of Ireland. These articles inculcate the Calvinistic theology, and the 
divine authority of the Lord's Day. 



9 2 



CHAPLAINS OF SCOTCH REGIMENTS. 



[a.d. 



that several officers and soldiers were forced to labour the 
ground, and keep stocks of cattle in the country; and others, 
probably inhabitants who were left, did the same. After 
them, within a while, the inhabitants grew more numerous, 
partly through the increasing of these in the country, and 
partly through others coming from Scotland. Meantime the 
country was destitute of ministers; for the bishops and their 
party were generally swept away by the rebellion, and now 
began to be also discountenanced by the Parliament of Eng- 
land. So that from that time forth the Lord began more 
openly to erect a new tabernacle for himself in Ireland, and 
especially in the northern parts of it, and spread more the 
curtains of his habitation. The methods and ways of 
providence therein, together with the difficulties met with, 
and His carrying His work through these difficulties, and 
over the oppositions from Satan and his instruments (His 
ordinary way in such cases), shall be the subject of our 
following narrative, so far as great weakness can reach the 
declaring of God's great works towards His Church. 

The first means God used for this end was the sending 
over of the Scotch army, consisting of about ten regi- 
ments, with whom there came from Scotland divers ministers 
who were principled and inclined toward the doctrine, 
worship, and government at that time in the Church 
of Scotland : as Mr. Hugh Cunningham, minister to Glen- 
cairn's regiment ; Mr. Baird to Colonel Campbell's ; Mr. 
Thomas Peebles to Eglinton's ; Mr. James Simpson to 
Sinclair's; Mr. John Scott, Mr. John Aird, and others. 
They, coming along with the army, found it their duty to 
erect themselves into a Presbytery, and to have their meet- 
ings, in order to which they found it necessary to choose 
ruling elders in the regiments for helping them in carrying 
on discipline in the army, which the dissoluteness of soldiers 



1642.] 



FORMATION OF FIRST PRESBYTERY. 



93 



did much call for. This motion being communicated to the 
Major-General, the commander-in-chief of these forces (and 
to the officers of the several regiments), he did embrace the 
same, being a man not alienated from the reformation in 
Scotland, and besides having been sent over by the State of 
Scotland, who, he knew, at that time did favour the govern- 
ment of the church — yea, some special noblemen of Scot- 
land who then had great rule there, being colonels of regi- 
ments over whom he commanded in chief. They (not being 
in Ireland themselves) having placed officers over their 
regiments who were also inclined that way, the motion went 
on without resistance among, and by the consent of, all the 
regiments. It is true there were in most regiments of the 
army (especially in the Major-General's own regiment) 
officers of bad principles, and worse inclinations and prac- 
tices, no favourers of religion, nor of the Presbyterian 
government, nor of the work of reformation, but (as was 
the title given them in these times) malignants, royalists, 
cavaliers, &c, much abhorring the setting up of discipline 
in their bosom, which might have power to censure them 
for their drinking and whoring. Yet, through the terror of 
God upon men in these times, they made no open resistance. 

The first Presbytery was held at Carrickfergus on the 10th 
of June, 1642, where were only five ministers of the army 
and four ruling elders from the four regiments, who had then 
erected sessions — viz. Argyle's, Eglinton's, Glencairn's, 
and Hume's. One of their number (Mr. Baird) preached, 
by desire of the rest, and by appointment beforehand, on 
Psalm li. and last ;* another was chosen Moderator ; and 
Mr. Thomas Peebles was chosen Clerk, in which office he 
remained during his life. 



* This is evidently a mistake for Psalm li. 18. " Do good in thy good pleasure 
unto Zion : build thou the walls of Jerusalem." 



94 



PROCEEDINGS OF PRESBYTER Y. 



[a.d. 



They began with appointing divers of their members to 
speak to the Colonels and Lieutenant-Colonels of those regi- 
ments, where there were not sessions, together with the rest 
of the officers and others concerned in the regiments, that 
sessions might be erected. Withal, they appointed each 
minister to begin examination in his charge; and appointed, 
also, a fast to be observed the week after, and to be intimated 
next Sabbath — wherein they were to sympathise with the case 
of the churches abroad in Germany and Bohemia; the pre- 
sent distraction of England and hazard of God's work there 
at that time, through the difference beginning between the 
King and Parliament ; and the people of this poor land, who 
were scarce as brands plucked out of the fire, yet security 
and profanity remaining among many both in country and 
army — and that God should be cried unto to bless the country 
with a spiritual ministry, and for a blessing to the going out 
of the army against the Irish, &c. All these were immedi- 
ately performed, and so the Presbytery did meet almost 
weekly, though few in number. There were, besides these 
ministers of the Scotch army, two preachers in the country 
before, Mr. John Drysdale, and Mr. James Baty, the one 
preached to Lord Claneboy's, the other to the Lord of Ard's 
regiment. 

The Presbytery had, upon their first meeting together, 
written to these noblemen that it were fit these their 
preachers, being of the same principles with them, should be 
present. Upon which Lord Claneboy wrote a letter, and 
Ards sent one of his captains, thanking the Presbytery 
for their letter, and professing their great willingness to 
join in that government, and to have these men admitted to 
be ministers of their regiments upon that account, and did, 
during their short continuance thereafter, countenance the 
Presbytery and these ministers sent from Scotland. Thus, 



1642.] 



PRESBYTERIAL DISCIPLINE. 



95 



these lords seem to have been convinced of their error two 
years before in being instruments in pressing the Black 
Oath — which was soon followed with a sad judgment on the 
land : and shortly after that they both died.""" However, these 
two merit passed their trials before the Presbytery, and were 
admitted ministers, first to the regiments, and thereafter, 
upon serious deliberation, were placed in parishes of the 
country which were best planted, and where also the soldiers 
resided. The ministers, also members of the Presbytery, 
were appointed to produce their admission to the several 
charges or regiments, by virtue of which they sat as members 
of the Presbytery — which they all did; as also the ruling 
elders, that sat in every Presbytery, produced their com- 
missions from their respective sessions. The Presbytery 
being informed of a minister's practice, who had been a Con- 
formist before in the country, and now had taken the 
Covenant, that he used to baptize privately, brought him to 
acknowledge his fault (which he said he knew not was so), 
and to promise to forbear that practice. Divers ministers 
and others who had taken the Black Oath, and been instru- 
mental in ensnaring others in it, and had gone on in a course 
of conformity and defection, upon an intimation from the 
Presbytery, did come and own their sinful defection, and 
made the same acknowledgments in those places where 
they had been particularly scandalous, as Mr. Nevin, at 
Dunody, &c. 

In September, 1642, there were sent over from the General 
Assembly in Scotland, the Rev. Mr. Blair, and Mr. Hamil- 

* It would seem, that Lord Claneboy, in pressing the Black Oath, was very much 
influenced by the fear of Laud and Wentworth. It is stated in the Hamilton, 
Maimscripts, as quoted by Dr. Reid, I., 242, note, that he "had secret friendly cor- 
respondence with the ministers and others that were persecuted for conscience' sake — 
yea, some hid in his house when his warrants and constables were out looking for 
them." 

t i.e., Drysdale and Baty. 



9 6 



ELDERSHIPS FORMED. 



[a.d. 



ton, with a commission from the Assembly. They sat in the 
Presbytery and proceeded as they were chosen — their com- 
mission being inserted in the Presbytery-book as fit to be 
recorded. By this commission may be seen the earnestness 
of the people of the country for having the Gospel planted 
amongst them; and also, the zeal and care of the Assembly 
of Scotland for this poor church, to nourish and encourage 
it in its beginning, being as a brand plucked out of the fire. 

But the occasion of this commission and sending of these 
worthy and reverend men from Scotland is to be remem- 
bered. For, immediately upon the ministers forming them- 
selves with the ruling elders into a Presbytery, the people 
planted in the country became importunate with the Pres- 
bytery for help in preaching to their congregations, where 
were any stock of people planted in places that the army 
were not in, as they could overtake this work. Upon which 
the Presbytery moved that there should be elderships erected 
with the consent of these congregations, and that by their 
help a present supply might be procured, and in due time 
ministers be settled among them. This motion of ihe 
Presbytery was very acceptable to these congregations, as 
appeared by their immediate and earnest address to the 
Presbytery for ministers to be sent for that effect, which also 
was readily done by the Presbytery, who sent ministers to 
divers congregations who were first in a case for elderships — 
viz. Ballymena, Antrim, Carncastle, Templepatrick, Carrick- 
fergus, Larne, and Belfast, in the County of Antrim ; Bally- 
walter, Portaferry, Newton, Donaghadee, Killileagh, Comber, 
Holywood, and Bangor, in the County of Down. And, the 
elderships being erected in these places, there began a little 
appearance of a formed church in the country. Upon this 
there was a motion that commissioners should be sent from 
this country to the General Assembly in Scotland, suppli- 



I6 4 2.] 



THE REVIVING CHURCH. 



97 



eating their help for founding and promoting the work of 
Christ in this wasted church now beginning to rise out of 
the ashes; and they were sent to the Assembly, at St. 
Andrews, July, 1642. Upon this petition, these two worthy 
ministers — Ireland's old acquaintances — were sent with the 
commission formerly mentioned. And it may be judged 
how refreshful and useful in the country they were, who 
formerly had been eminently instrumental in laying the first 
foundation there, and for their faithfulness had been driven 
away, and at their departure such calamities had come on; and 
now they were witnesses of a new reviving and a rising work 
out of the rubbish. 

The people were very hungry in receiving the Gospel — 
which before these times had been preached with so great 
success, and for which both ministers and people had suffered 
so much — and which was now again reviving out of the 
ashes. Surely this was a time when the people's joy trysted 
with the great poverty and deep affliction which lay upon 
them, having a considerable army quartered among them in 
a country yet but waste. And though they had some supplies 
for the army from Scotland and England, yet these did but 
answer their necessities; happily, they had a bountiful 
supply from Holland, as a gift and gratuity in these their 
extraordinary straits. However, the Gospel was sweet to 
many. 

Any persons who at that time were under scandals of any 
kind, and not properly under the ministry of any in the 
Presbytery, were received, upon their own free offer, to public 
repentance; but were not compelled, till they became mem- 
bers of some formed congregation — except in case that they 
required the benefit of sealing ordinances, or in the case of 
those who had been Conformist ministers and were now taking 
on themselves to preach. These the Presbytery by an act 

G 



98 



SETTLEMENT OF DRYSDALE AND BATY. 



[a.d. 



appointed the people to be warned from hearing or counte- 
nancing, till they gave satisfaction, which divers of them 
did — some before Mr. Blair in Bangor, Donaghadee, and 
Killileagh; and others before Mr. Hamilton. In this the 
hand of the Lord is to be observed, that these men who a 
few years before were deposed and driven out of the country 
for refusing conformity, should be the first now to receive 
the acknowledgment and repentance of Conformists. A few 
who were left from the general scourge, and were more in- 
genuous than the rest, did willingly appear and make their 
acknowledgments publickly, both ministers and people. 
Moreover, Mr. John Drysdale and Mr. James Baty — who 
had preached for a while to Claneboy's and Ard's regiments, 
and were on their trials in order to ordination, with the con- 
currence of Mr. Blair, who presided at the ordination ot 
Mr. Drysdale, and Mr. Hamilton presiding at Mr. Baty's 
admission (with the army ministers) — were settled in the 
parishes of Portaferry and Ballywalter, upon an unanimous 
call from these parishes, rather than among the army. Only 
in Ballywalter there was a reservation of Mr. Hamilton's 
interest there, if God should clear his return to that place 
where he had been minister before. Thus these two ministers, 
Blair and Hamilton, who had a while before been deposed 
from their ministry by the bishops, are now employed as the 
instruments for first planting ministers in the country accord- 
ing to the purity of the Gospel — who were also useful in the 
army's Presbytery, and were the beginning of a settled min- 
istry in the country. 

At this time also, with the assistance of these two worthy 
men, the Presbytery, upon information of the danger of 
separation, and the beginning of some heterodox opinions 
spreading about Antrim by one Thomas Cornwall and one 
Vernet, did order Mr. Blair, in his visiting these places, to 



1642.] 



APPOINTMENT OF A FAST. 



99 



obviate these dangers by warning the people and publickly 
declaring against them. Also all the ministers were ap- 
pointed in public to give warning to the people against 
those snares. They also summoned the said persons to 
appear before the Presbytery to give a confession of their 
faith — but none did appear. Thomas Cornwall said he was 
not subject to the Presbytery, but was a stranger, and ready 
to depart ; others, in private conference, did give satisfac- 
tion ; some were otherwise hindered. However, these opi- 
nions did not spread. 

There was at this time another fast appointed to be kept 
on the Lord's Day, November 27, 1642, and the Thursday 
thereafter, for the troubles of churches abroad ; the sad dis- 
tractions in England whence help only could be expected 
to this country, under God ; the discouragement of soldiers 
through want of necessary supplies, and of the country 
through their poverty and oppression ; the enemy's strength 
and cruelty yet much remaining ; general carelessness and 
security, with little life and zeal among people ; many gross 
sins breaking forth among some ; want of faithful ministers 
residing in the country to encourage the people and stir 
them up ; and the sinfulness of the army, who should be 
instruments of deliverance. These days were accordingly 
kept 

The Presbytery at this time did impose public evidences 
of repentance upon scandalous persons in their parishes, and, 
where elderships were erected, with as great severity as had 
been done at any time in the Church of Scotland. And 
these persons did submit themselves thereunto, though the 
most part were not properly formed into congregations as 
yet, nor under the inspection of ministers. 

And, whereas, some ministers who had been Conformists, 
and had come and submitted to the Presbytery, did use 

Lofc. 



roo 



BLACK OF BELFAST. 



[a.d. 



private baptism and private marriage, the Presbytery dis- 
couraged such practices in those ministers, which they pro- 
mised to forbear. Yet those ministers, who had given 
satisfaction for their conformity and oath, were not received 
members of the Presbytery, except they were first received 
and settled in congregations in an orderly way, though per- 
mitted to preach where they were invited. At this time, 
there being one Mr. Black, preacher in Belfast, who intended 
to give the Sacrament after the way of the Common Prayer, 
the Presbytery, being informed of it, sent to Colonel 
Chichester and Earl of Donegall desiring forbearance of 
that way, in order to prevent scandal and inconveniences 
among the people. The said Colonel Chichester interposed 
with him to forbear. They also appointed Mr. Baird to 
preach every third Sabbath in Belfast, there being the third 
part of a regiment under his charge quartered there. 

The Presbytery also wrote to the commission of the 
General Assembly in Scotland to hasten over the supplies 
of ministers appointed by the last General Assembly ac- 
cording to the turns appointed them, the first two being 
gone. The Presbytery, too, was earnest with the regiments 
who wanted ministers to supply themselves ; and, accord- 
ingly, as ministers were presented to the Presbytery, they 
were put on their trials, and some rejected and some 
admitted. 

At this time, February, 1643, the army being in great 
straits for want of pay, and the country under great burdens 
by them, the Presbytery appointed a fast on a week-day and 
the Sabbath following for an outget for the distressed army 
and country, and had the reasons contained in the causes of 
the other fast that was kept. The Presbytery all these times 
began with preaching before they went about their business, 
and chose for this time in ordinary the Prophecy of Isaiah. 



t644-T 



FASTS APPOINTED. 



IOI 



On May 24th, another fast was appointed to be in places on 
a week-day, and on a Lord's Day thereafter, for the former 
causes, and especially the sinfulness of the army and country 
continuing, notwithstanding the great distress on both, and 
that God would bless the expedition of the army going to 
the field this summer. The Presbytery also sent over one 
of their number to the Assembly of Scotland, with commis- 
sion to own their bounty in sending over one supply already, 
and to supplicate the continuance of the same according to 
the intention of the Assembly — who did accordingly, and a 
new supply is appointed by the Assembly, upon which comes 
over first Mr. Matthew M'Kail.* A new fast was appointed 
in January, 1644, on a week-day and Sabbath following for 
the causes formerly mentioned, and besides, that God 
would enable the army gone from Scotland to England to 
support the work of God there against the Popish and 
prelatical party who were now prevailing much against the 
forces of the Parliament there. In February thereafter 
Mr. George Hutchinson came over by the appointment of 
the Assembly; and visitations of congregations were used 
in the ordinary way, both in the army and the few places of 
the country where ministers were. 

* Mr. M'Kail was minister of Carmanoch. 



[lG2] 



CHAPTER VII. 

THE COVENANT ADMINISTERED IN ULSTER — TAKEN AT CARRICK- 
FERGUS, COMBER, NEWTONARDS, BANGOR, BROADISLAND, ISLAND- 
MAGEE, ANTRIM, BALLYMENA, COLERAINE, DUNLUCE, DERRY, 
RAPHOE, LETTERKENNY, RAMELTON, AND ENNISKILLEN. 



N March, 1644, the Scotch army, through discour- 
agement and want of maintenance, purposing to 
return to Scotland, were taking an oath which the 
Presbytery judged ambiguous, scandalous, contrary to the 
covenant, and a divisive motion. They sent two of their 
number to the meeting of officers at Carrickfergus, to declare 
the same to them; and withal, they wrote to the commission 
of the Church of Scotland concerning the present state of 
the army and that oath, with their declaration against it. 
After this came over by the Assembly's appointment, Masters 
James Hamilton, William Adair, John Weir, and Hugh 
Henderson, very soon after one another. They were all 
present at the Presbytery, held Monday, the 1st of April, 
1644, showing their commissions, and bringing a letter from 
the commission of the General Assembly, directing the min- 
isters of the Scotch army to administer the solemn League 
and Covenant to the army. This was accordingly done. 
The ministers who had charge of regiments as their congre- 
gations, did administer it to these regiments; and the regi- 
ments who had no ministers received it from the ministers 
who had come from Scotland; and all entered into that oath 
with great appearance of desire and affection — some really — 
and others went along. I have heard that none refused it 
but Major Dalzell,* in the Major-General's regiment, who 



* Dalzell has acquired an unenviable notoriety by hunting down the Presbyterians 
of Scotland after the Restoration. His infamy as a persecutor is almost equal to that 
of Claverhouse. 



i6 4 4-] 



TAKING OF THE COVENANT. 



then, and all his days thereafter, proved an atheist, and an 
open enemy to the work of God. But though the army- 
ministers had no commissions, except for the army, yet in 
those places where the covenant was administered to the 
army, the whole country about came and willingly joined 
themselves in the covenant — a very few excepted, who were 
either some old Conformist ministers, or known profane and 
ungodly persons — so that there were more of the country 
become swearers than were men in the army. Yet, because 
the Black Oath had been generally pressed and taken by 
many in the country a few years before, those who had taken 
the Black Oath were not admitted to the covenant till they 
at first publickly declared their repentance for it. It was 
reported by the worthy Mr. Weir — who administered the 
covenant at Carrickfergus, where least was expected — that 
there were 400 who had renounced the Black Oath publickly, 
and taken the covenant; and 1,400 of the army and of towns 
and places about, besides women, who had not taken the 
same, and now entered into the covenant. And there were 
in other places large equal proportions, and more people 
running into it where it was administered — as in Belfast, 
Comber, Newton, Bangor; also in Broadisland, Islandmagee, 
and other places in the County of Antrim, not only where 
soldiers were quartered, but where they were not quartered. 
The ministers from Scotland, on their own invitation, did 
visit them, and administered the covenant unto them. 

The covenant was taken in all places with great affection; 
partly with sorrow for former judgments and sins andmiseries ; 
partly with joy under present consolation, in the hopes of lay- 
ing a foundation for the work of God in the land, and over- 
throwing Popery and prelacy, which had been the bane and 
ruin of that poor church. Sighs and tears were joined 
together, and it is much to be observed, both the way 



104 TAKING OF THE COVENANT. [a.d. 

ministers used toward the people for clearing their con- 
sciences in order to the covenant, in explaining it before 
they proposed it to the people, and from Scripture and solid 
consequences from it, clearing every article of it — and there- 
after offered it only to those whose consciences stirred them 
up to it. Indeed, they were assisted with more than the 
ordinary presence of God in that work in every place they 
went to, so that all the hearers did bear them witness that 
God was with them. And the sensible presence and ap- 
pearance of God with them in these exercises did overcome 
many of those who otherwise were not inclined that way, 
so that very few were found to resist the call of God. The 
solemnity and spirituality of carrying on this work was like 
the cloud filling the temple, there being a new tabernacle 
erecting in the land. And those who had not seen those 
things before, nor were well acquainted with them, said (as 
the people in Christ's time), " We have seen strange things 
to-day." Yea, even the malignants who were against the 
covenant durst not appear on the contrary, for the people 
generally held their ministers as servants of God, and 
coming with a blessed message and errand to them. Only 
at Belfast there was no liberty granted to offer the cove- 
nant ; but with difficulty it was granted them to preach, and 
that text was insisted on — Isaiah lvi. 5, 6, and 7. Many 
people, who had been at Holywood the day before, were 
present, and divers well-wishers in Belfast itself, though the 
generality of people in it had no such affection. It is 
observable of that place, that, though there was long much 
opposition to the work of Christ in it, yet by degrees the 
Lord did wear out the opposers, and made them and their 
posterity altogether insignificant in the place,* and brought 
in a new people from divers places who do entertain the 



* The same remark may be repeated at the present da}'. 



i6 44 .] 



TAKING OF THE COVENANT. 



Gospel, and own Christ's interest with equal affection as 
others. 

Thus, the ministers having gone about that work in all 
places in Down, and several places in Antrim, where the 
Scotch army were quartered, they resolved to go to Cole- 
rain e and the Route also for that purpose, and, according 
as they had clearness, to go further toward Derry. Mr. Adair 
and Mr. Weir visited first Antrim, and after that Bally men a, 
then a small garrison. In both places God was signally 
present with the ministers and people, the Lord assisting 
the ministers in the work of preaching and explaining the 
covenant, and the people with much affection to receive it. 
The ministers were directed to insist on sweet and suitable 
subjects thereon — as Ezra viii. 23, and Psalm cii. 13. 

From Ballymena they went with a guard of horse toward 
Coleraine, under one William Hume, of General Leslie's regi- 
ment. They went the next day (being Thursday) to the 
church, and few being present except the soldiers of the garri- 
son, they explained the covenant to them, and left it to their 
serious thoughts till the next Sabbath, being also Easter day. 
On this Lord's day the convention was very great from town 
and country. They expounded more fully the covenant, 
and, among other things, told the people that their miseries 
had come from those sorts of people who were there sworn 
against, and specially from the Papists. The righteous 
hand of God had afflicted them for going so near the Papists 
in their former worship and government in the church; and 
whereas, the episcopal party endeavoured peaceableness with 
the Papists, by symbolizing with them in much of their super- 
stition; the Sovereign Holy Lord had turned their policy to 
the contrary effect for their conformity with idolaters — going 
on in a course which had a tendency at least that way. The 
first who publickly entered into covenant was the preacher 



To6 TAKING THE COVENANT IN COLERAINE. [a.d. 

in that town, Master Vesey, who did solemnly acknowledge 
the sin of the Black Oath, and the cursed course of con- 
formity with the former times. Such was the day of God's 
power on men's consciences. For this man proved not 
sound or steadfast thereafter, nor ever joined with the 
Presbytery, and upon the restoration of bishops did again 
conform to episcopacy, and died Archbishop of Tuam."* 

Next, the whole people of the country present did 
solemnly acknowledge the oath, and by lifting up hands to 
God entered into the Solemn League and Covenant, with 
which were mixed prayers and singing of psalms, after the 
ordinary exercise of preaching was over. There were few 
of the townsmen who entered into the covenant the first 
day, but they gave the ministers knowledge that their pur- 
pose was on Monday to enter into it. The ministers, first 
commending them for their deliberate way of doing such a 
thing, observed the Monday, and received them into 
covenant, both the Mayor and others of the town, they de- 
siring to do it by themselves, but so that in their entering 
into the covenant they did abjure their former corruptions, 
and renounce them. So did the ministers and people of 
Route, who were all of them convened in two places — 
Billy and Dunluce. In the one was Mr. Adair, and in the 
other was Mr. Weir, where the former ministers followed the 
same way, with others before them, and the people also. 
Mr. Adair and Mr. Weir took occasion from the ministers' 
repentance to show the people in public how dangerous it 
was to credit ministers without ground from Scripture. 

But as this work had little or no resistance hitherto ap- 
pearing, so now some were stirred up against it. Colonel 

*Dr. Reid has remarked that Adair has here fallen into an error. It was the son of 
this Vesey who became Archbishop of Tuam. His name was John Vesey. He was 
born at Coleraine in 1637 — was made Bishop of Limerick in 1672, and Archbishop of 
Tuam in 1678. He died in 1716. 



1644.] 



PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. 



107 



Mervyn began occasionally comingto Coleraine,and reflecting 
upon the people taking the covenant, and had almost dis- 
couraged and dissuaded some who were upon the way of taking 
it. Then one Mr. Philips, about BallycastlefBallykelly?] (near 
Newtownlimavady), set himself against it, and did endeavour 
to dissuade the garrison thereabout from it. And Sir Robert 
Stewart, with Mr. Humphry Galbraith, were using the same 
endeavours about Deny, having heard that the ministers, 
upon invitation from some people, were coming there. 

But a greater opposition met them from Deny; for, 
coming the length of Muff, they received a message and 
letter from the Mayor of Deny, one Thornton, and from 
Colonel Mervyn, prohibiting their coming there upon their 
peril. Yet, they considering they had invitation from a 
well-affected people to go there, and that God had signally 
appeared for them in carrying on that work in all places they 
had been in, went forward, not intimating to their company 
their discouragements. Whereupon their convoy leaving 
them, they went on, and being met by Captain Lawson* 
(one of those who had invited them), they were brought 
over the ferry to his house, which was without the wall, not 
knowing how to enter the town. But Providence appeared 
for them ; for Sir Frederick Hamilton, a bold man, and one 
of a great interest in that country, then occasionally being in 
Deny, came to the wall, and sent for them and brought them 
unto the gates to his own house, much encouraging them, 
and commending their coming forward, notwithstanding the 
threatenings they received. As they went toward his lodging 
through the streets, there seemed to be a commotion among 
the people, some by their countenance and carriage declaring 



* This Captain Lawson was the son-in-law of Mr. Barr, of Malone, near Belfast, 
who was a staunch Presbyterian. Captain Lawson had distinguished himself at the 
breaking out of the rebellion in defending Belfast and Lisburn. — See Reid, I., 300-3. 



Io8 PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. [a d . 

their indignation — some their affection. Others were sur- 
prised at the so sudden coming of these worthy men. For 
Providence ordered it that they came before they could be 
expected, and it was then told them by Sir Frederick that 
he heard there were means used for laying wait for them by 
the way, and using violence to them. Sir Frederick did 
commend them for their policy in preventing a knowledge 
of the time they might be expected j but they referred it 
wholly to Divine conduct, for they neither imagined nor knew 
any such thing. And so after they had supped with him in 
another house near his own lodging, he left them. They 
were much encouraged and refreshed by the experience of 
God leading them that day. Next day the Mayor, with the 
Aldermen, who were also Town Captains, came to their 
lodging, reminding them that he had written to them the day 
before not to come there, lest they bred division in the 
garrison and town. They told him they came for a happy 
union in that division, and they were so far on their way 
before they received his letter that they could not with any 
conveniency return. He questioned them by what authority 
they came there with the covenant? They answered — ist, 
upon a petition from the British in the North of Ireland for 
ministers to come and visit them from the Assembly of 
Scotland; 2nd, that the Assembly had given them com- 
mission to give the covenant to the Scotch army and others 
who willingly should receive it ; 3rd, upon a petition from 
the British of Ulster to the States of Scotland, desiring help 
in divers things, particularly in victualling and ammunition 
for Derry, which they desired earnestly — and, above all, also 
the Solemn League and Covenant to be sent over to them, 
unto which, as the States of Scotland had respect, according 
to their capacity, to the rest of their desires, so particularly 
unto this in these words: — "And the Committee of Estates 



1644-] 



PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. 



109 



do embrace their desire to enter into the covenant, and will 
take care to send the same to Major-General Monroe to 
be presented both to the Scotch Army and the British, 
as a firm ground of their union in this cause." The 
ministers did return to the Mayor a copy of this order 
subscribed by the clerk's hand. He answered that was 
no legal warrant for them to take the covenant. They 
replied, these things put together, there was a sufficient 
ground for them to offer it, though they would press it on 
none, and volenti non fit injuria, since themselves by petition 
had sought it ; and there were also letters from the Parlia- 
ment of England to the same purpose. It could not be 
offensive nor a-wronging the people to offer that to them, 
which themselves had petitioned for, feeing a thing in itself 
so lawful, and recommended by the States of Scotland with 
the Parliament of England, and binding them to their duty 
both to God and the King. Notwithstanding all this, the 
Mayor did request them to forbear administering the cove- 
nant in that place. They again did entreat him to suffer 
them publickly to proceed. He answered them he would 
command, if they would not forbear for entreaty. They re- 
plied, would he command % Meantime, Sir Frederick comes 
into the room (who had, unknown to them, made much way 
for that business in these parts before they came), and, in 
great boldness and animosity, according to his manner, said 
to the Mayor, " Mr. Mayor, take heed what you do or 
speak to these gentlemen." Likewise a lieutenant pre- 
sent, and belonging to the town companies, did express 
his resolution to take the covenant in a daring way. So 
that the Mayor replied no more to the ministers, but 
that he would take it to advisement, and see them in 
the afternoon. However, the double guards which had 
been placed in the town were ordered as before, and 



no 



PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. 



[a.d. 



Colonel Mervyn's regiment, which was marching towards the 
town, did return to their quarters, and the gates which had 
been shut were opened again. In the afternoon the mayor 
sent Captain Hepburn to the ministers, to desire a conference 
with them in his own chamber — where they attended him. 
There he showed them a letter from the Parliament of Eng- 
land, recommending to them the taking of the covenant 
when it should come to the Scotch army — and withal, a pro- 
clamation by those who then ruled in Dublin, prohibiting the 
taking of it — and declared his great straits what to choose. 
Whereunto the ministers answered that he should lay the 
balance — on the one hand the gracious purpose of the Parlia- 
ment of England for their true good, together with the hopes 
of support from them, and from Scotland, and their brotherly 
affection desiring to be in one league and covenant with 
them ; and on the other hand the corrupt disposition of those 
who then ruled in Dublin, with the experience they had 
found of their small help, or what could be expected from 
them. And so the ministers left him, and received another 
discouraging letter from Sir Robert Stewart, sent by Major 
Galbraith. However, the ministers sent for the keys of the 
church against the next Sabbath. The mayor told them the 
sacrament was then to be administered in the great church, 
but they might have the little church that day, and should 
have the other the next. But the ministers, finding the little 
church not sufficient to contain the number of people there 
met, went to the market-place (where about two years 
before the mass had been publickly used by some Irish regi- 
ments, who were to be sent to Scotland against the covenant), 
and there preached on the subject of taking God's people 
into covenant, declaring the divine authority of it; where- 
unto was added the exemplary encouragement of two sister 
churches, England and Scotland, entering into it. They also 



1 644.] 



THE COVENANT TAKEN IN DERRY. 



I J I 



spoke from 2 Chron. xv. 15; Jer. 1. 5; and Neh. ix. 10 ; 
paralleling the cases then in hand, both as to the persons 
entering into the covenant, and the case of the time requiring 
reformation and preservation of religion, which was engaged 
into in the covenant, and explaining the covenant as it 
rendered secure both what was proper to them and what was 
due to God. They also laboured to make the people sensible 
of the sin of the Black Oath, showing that, by engaging to 
obey all the King's Royal commands (the contents of the 
oath), they had opened a door for the Prince to bring in 
whatever religion he pleased, if it were the Turk's religion ; 
and had deprived themselves of the liberty of passive 
obedience, which they said was, ipso facto, a protestation 
against the iniquity of the command. For a Royal com- 
mand is whatsoever the King commands, whether it be 
lawful or not, as appears in Daniel vi. 7. The ministers 
required that all who were thus sensible of this evil, and 
who now resolved to enter into covenant by lifting up their 
hands and countenances, should abjure the one and enter 
into the other, which was done with many tears by the mul- 
titude there. And thereafter prayer was performed with 
great solemnity and affection both in speaker and hearers, 
wherein they owned God as their God, and gave up them- 
selves to Him. This was on the Lord's Day; and the Mayor 
and others coming from their Sacrament stood somewhat 
amazed, yet with reverence did behold what was a-doing in 
the market-place. The Lord's Day being thus spent, the 
ministers desired the keys of the church on Monday, which 
were sent them ; the bells were rung, and the multitude, both 
from town and country, increased that day more than on the 
former, wherein the happy condition of a sanctified and true 
union was the subject insisted on. A great many more, and 
some persons of quality from the country, did embrace the 



112 



RAPHOE, LETTERKENNY, RAY, ETC. 



[a.d. 



covenant with much sign of affection, and thereafter, accord- 
ing to the usual way, much time was spent in subscribing it. 

The ministers having been blessed in Derry against much 
discouragement and opposition in the beginning, went the 
next day to Raphoe, accompanied by Sir John Cunningham 
and Lieutenant-Colonel Saunderson (who had taken it in 
Derry), with many others. There the whole regiment of Sir 
Robert Stewart did meet them (except himself), and great 
multitudes from the parishes about. They followed the 
same way here, and had the same success which they had 
formerly in other places. The one was necessitated to 
preach without the church when the other was within, and 
receive the people to covenant with the same solemnity. 
There were two curates, Leslie and Watson, who did 
oppose and reason against the covenant before the people, 
especially as to the abjuring of Episcopacy, &c. But it was 
to the advantage of the cause, for the men's weakness did 
much appear before the people, and understanding gentle- 
men present said that the dispute appeared to them as an 
assize, wherein the bishops were, as by a jury found guilty, 
and cast. 

From that they went to Letterkenny, where the most part 
of Sir William Stewart's regiment, and many others of that 
part entered. From that they went to Ray, where on the 
Lord's day the multitude was so great, that one of the 
ministers was forced to be without, when the other was within 
the church. Two ministers, among the other multitude, did 
abjure the Black Oath and conformity, and entered into the 
covenant before the people, the ministers keeping their 
former method in explaining, proving, and answering objec- 
tions against the covenant. From thence on Monday they 
went to Taboin,* being in the centre of the country, where an 



* St. Johnstone. 



1 644.] 



RAMELTON AND DERRY. 



extraordinary number of people were met from all places, 
some fifteen miles off — some who had not taken the covenant 
in order to take it, and some had taken it, to be further con- 
firmed — and the ministers here made it their work to do 
both. Here Sir Robert Stewart himself began to draw 
nearer and confer with the ministers about the covenant — his 
whole regiment having entered into it before — and some 
more ministers. There came a letter from Major-General 
Monroe to the ministers, and another to the Mayor of 
Derry, which, when he read, he said to some Covenanters 
with him : — " Now, I will be as arrant a Covenanter as any 
of you." They come next to Ramelton, where they received 
the rest of Sir William Stewart's regiment, and very many of 
Colonel Mervyn's, contrary to his threatenings. Also, one 
of those who opposed the covenant at Raphoe — Watson — 
being the most judicious, did now come in and confess his 
errors, and entered into it with apparent ingenuousness. 
From these places they returned to Derry, where Sir Robert 
Stewart, Colonel Mervyn, and Major James Galbraith came 
now to hear the ministers preach and explain the covenant; 
and the ministers, hearing of some of their scruples, 
answered them in public. Divers ministers also were pre- 
sent then, and publickly renounced their former errors, de- 
siring to enter into the covenant. But, some of them 
speaking ambiguously an ent church government and church's 
and magistrate's power to make laws, the ministers put them 
to explain themselves fully before they would admit them; 
and took occasion to clear before the people the limits of 
divine, and human, and church power, and things of that 
nature. And, withal, whenever they received ministers into 
the covenant, they declared to the people publickly that 
these ministers were not thereby properly made capable of 
exercising their ministry if there were other considerations 

H 



H4 



THE GARRISON OF ENNISKILLEN. 



[A.D. 



to hinder their exercising it, as insufficiency, &c, and that, 
if judged competent, they might, and should, have their own 
way of admitting them to the exercise of the ministry, ac- 
cording to the church's order. 

The garrison of British at Enniskillen had sent to the 
ministers, earnestly desiring they would come and administer 
the covenant to them. The ministers delaying to answer, 
the garrison sent again, and told them if they would not come 
to them, they (the garrison) would leave that and come to 
them to take the covenant — there being then a general in- 
clination that way among the most part of people, even 
among those who were ignorant of religion, or unfriendly to 
it. Even some of the Irish, who had come in under protec- 
tion, offered themselves partly through fear and terror, and 
considerations of that kind, though many did it with great 
affection and sincerity. And the ministers did caveate in 
administering that solemn oath as much as possible in re- 
ceiving such a multitude in so short a time — who thought they 
were in that case over scrupulous. However, they were diffi- 
culted in this matter, for to go there wanted not hazard, many 
enemies being between them and that place. And for the gar- 
rison to come to them would be dangerous for it, the country 
about being full of the rebels not yet subdued, and they 
having daily skirmishes with them. However, the ministers, 
after calling on God for direction, did resolve to venture 
themselves, as they had done in other cases, and found much 
of the providence of God preserving them, and his assistance 
with them in helping them in their work, and much blessing 
following on their endeavours. Meantime the mayor of 
Deny, with some few who had waited on his motions, did 
desire them to stay a day or two till he could take the cove- 
nant. But they, not finding ground for the delay, went to 
take horse; which he hearing, came after them and en- 



ALARM CREATED BY THE COVENANT. 115 



treated them before their departure, to go to church and 
administer the covenant to him and these few others — which 
they did. Sir Robert Stewart also declared his resolution 
to take the covenant, only he put it off upon some consider- 
able reason, alleged by him for that time. 

After this they went towards Enniskillen, and the first night 
to Clady, where the two troops belonging to Sir William and 
Sir Robert Stewart did meet them to convey them to Ennis- 
killen without hazard. And the worthy gentleman, Colonel 
Saunderson, went along with them, as at that time the gene- 
rality of the officers of these regiments were both most 
respectful to their persons and instrumental in promoting 
the work they were about. They came along to Enniskillen 
without sight of an enemy. For the Irish, who were pro- 
tected, hearing the covenant was coming that way, fled, be- 
cause they heard that the covenant was to extirpate all 
Papists,* and was against protecting them. And some so 
suddenly fled that they left their stolen goods, which they used 
to steal and send privately to the enemy, who then lay in the 
County of Cavan. Likewise, the enemy in these parts near 
about, hearing the covenant was coming, which, as they 
understood, was against the cessation of arms with them 
(then driving on), they did beat drums through their quarters, 
and marched, bag and baggage, thirty miles into the country. 

However, the ministers were very kindly received by Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel Atcheson, of Sir William Cole's regiment, and 
all took the covenant, except one poor ignorant minister, 
and Sir William Cole himself, who said he would take it 
upon further consideration. However, his whole family took 



* The Covenanters pledged'themselves to " endeavour the extirpation of Popery," 
but they expected to accomplish this by other means than murdering its professors. 
They also pledged themselves to " endeavour the extirpation ofprofaneness," but they 
had no idea of putting all the wicked to death. 



9 



Il6 THE LORD'S SUPPER DISPENSED IN DERRY. [a.d. 

it. Besides, divers garrisons thereabout, as Beleek and 
Ballyshannon, took the covenant, which kept the ministers 
two days at their usual work. They then returned, accom- 
panied by Sir William Cole and the strength of his own 
troop, together with the other two troops, toward Deny, 
wherein one of the ministers stayed " per vices," and the 
other in the country for a little time. Mr. Adair being in 
Deny, Colonel Mervyn came usually to hear, and thereafter 
propounded his scruples upon some evil considerations on 
the fourth article of the covenant, which were answered ; 
yet he did not seem satisfied at that time. But within a few 
days he wrote to Mr. Adair to come to [Strabane 1 ?], where 
the rendezvous of his whole regiment was to be, and he with 
them would enter into covenant. This appointment Mr. 
Adair kept, where Colonel Mervyn, with the whole officers, 
solemnly declared their satisfaction in the covenant, and 
entered into it, and, while they were doing so, the soldiers 
who had taken it before, cried out — " Welcome, welcome, 
Colonel ! " From this, Mr. Adair returned with Colonel 
Mervyn to Deny, being entertained with no small courtesy 
and protestations of forwardness for the covenant thereafter.* 
The ministers, to close the work at Deny, did celebrate 
the Lord's Supper publickly in the great church, where the 
altar was removed, to give place to the Lord's Table, and God 
appeared most sensibly and comfortably in that administra- 
tion, by the power of His Spirit on ministers and people. 
All things were done with as much order as was possible in 
such a case. No scandalous or unknown person was ad- 
mitted, and the gravest gentlemen in the town and regi- 



* There are good grounds for believing that the author of this narrative had the use 
of a journal kept by Mr. Adair at this time, and that he was nearly related to him. 
We may thus account for the minuteness of these details. The Rev. W. Adair, men- 
tioned in the text, was the brother of Sir Robert Adair, of Ballymena. 



i6 4 4-] AFFLICTIONS OF HAMILTON AND WEIR. 117 

ments attended the tables. After this work, the ministers, 
accompanied by special friends, came to the Water Side, to 
Captain Lawson's house, where, kneeling down, they com- 
mended the people to God. They came that night to Bally- 
castle [potius Ballykelly f] near Newtonlimavady, where were 
numbers of people waiting on them to take the covenant, which 
accordingly was administered to them. From that they 
came to Coleraine, where Sir Robert Stewart meeting them 
with Major-Gen eral Monroe, did the next day publickly enter 
into the covenant, together with some few others who had 
delayed it till that time. So also did Sir William Cole, at 
Carrickfergus, in his passage for England. 

From this the ministers returned to the congregations of 
Antrim and Down, where the covenant had been before ad- 
ministered, partly confirming the people, who had entered 
into it already, and partly administering it to some who 
had not taken it before, among whom was the Lord of 
Ards. Thereafter they did administer the communion in 
Newtonards, Holywood, and Ballywalter, in which three 
places Mr. Adair, Mr. Weir, and Mr. Hamilton (who all this 
time had staid in these parts) did divide themselves for this 
work. Mr. M'Clelland, being then come to the country by 
commission, did also join in celebrating the communion, and 
those who were ministers in the country and army concurred. 

After all this, the holy wise providence of God so ordered 
it that these worthy men immediately met with sad troubles, 
lest they should be exalted above measure upon this great 
work wherein God had assisted them so signally. Mr. Adair 
fell into a long and dangerous fever, and relapsed again at 
Newtonards, and thereafter in Stranraer, as he was going 
home. But Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Weir met with a sorer 
trouble. The occasion of which was, that at that time my 
Lord Argyle, being Chief Justice of the isles, had one Colonel 



II 8 DEATH OF WIER. [ad . 

Kittoch in custody, who had been guilty of many enormous 
things. He had a son named the same way, who was 
prompted by Satan's instigation to meet the vessel wherein 
Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Weir were going to Scotland, and did 
take them prisoners to the Highlands, thinking thereby to 
get his father loosed by the Lord Argyle. But, upon some 
weighty considerations, it could not be granted. Where- 
upon these godly ministers were kept in great restraint and 
sad straits, without any accommodation or refreshment to 
their bodies till Mr. Weir died ; and Mr, Hamilton, with 
much ado and great hazard of his life, was got delivered, 
and lived long, after that, useful to the church at Dumfries 
and Edinburgh. 



i6 4 4.J 



CHAPTER VIII. 



CASES OF DISCIPLINE— THE MOCK PRESBYTERY OF ROUTE — MINIS- 
TERS SETTLED AT BALLYMENA, ANTRIM, CAIRNCASTLE AND ELSE- 
WHERE — THE PRESBYTERY AND THE COMMISSIONERS OF PARLIA- 
MENT — MINISTERS SETTLED AT RAY, LETTERKENNY, AND OTHER 
PLACES — DR. COLVILLE OF GALGORM — DEFEAT OF THE SCOTCH 
ARMY AT BENBURB. 




BOUT this time, upon a supplication from many in 
Belfast to the Presbytery for erecting a Session there, 
it was recommended to Mr. Adair to perform it — 
which was done, July, 1644. The Presbytery being informed 
of the scandalous lives of some who had been Conformist 
ministers, their drunkenness, and selling baptism in private, 
&c, did summon them, and they compearing and being con- 
victed, were suspended from the exercise of the ministry — 
Mr. M'Clelland being at that time moderator. (Two of these 
were Mr. John Bell and Mr. H. Cunningham.) In the next 
Presbytery the suspension was taken off, upon their promise 
of amendment, where also Mr. M'Clelland was present. 
Likewise, upon the Presbytery's desire, Mr. M'Clelland spoke 
to the Major-Gen eral, entreating that the whole army might 
be subject to discipline, and the people within the bounds 
where the army lay — there being many scandals both in the 
army and country. This request, upon his application to 
the Major-General, was granted. And having this encourage- 
ment from those who in that confused time did rule in the 
country, the Presbytery did improve it to the best advantage, 
both against some sectaries appearing in some places, and 
scandalous Conformist ministers, as well as other scandalous 
persons, summoning them before the Presbytery, and accord- 
ing as they found ground, either censuring or relaxing them. 



120 



MOCK PRESBYTERY OF ROUTE. 



[a.d. 



They had greatest trouble with Mr. Brice,* and with Mr. 
Hamilton of Dundonald, who obstinately adhered to their 
former courses, and denied the covenant and the authority 
of the Presbytery. Upon which these two hirelings were 
suspended, and thereafter restrained from the exercise of the 
ministry. The place where there was the greatest hazard of 
spreading the errors of Independency and Anabaptisrn, was 
Belfast — through one Matthews and one Lees being so in- 
dustrious there — upon which the Presbytery recommended 
it to Mr. Hugh M'Kail and Mr. William Cockburn (now 
come commissioners from Scotland, and having directions 
from the commission of the church to have a special inspec- 
tion on that place) that they would visit Belfast frequently 
for obviating this infection. 

At this time, being in or about September, 1644, there 
was an erection of a new Presbytery in Route by divers 
ministers who had been Conformists, and had taken the 
covenant of late, who had no sessions nor commissions from 
any, but themselves concurring together. The Presbytery, 
hearing of this, did write a letter to them, by the Moderator, 
desiring them to send some of their number to the Presby- 
tery to inform them of the grounds of so doing and the 
manner of their proceeding. Accordingly, they sent Mr. 
Donald M'Neill with a letter subscribed by their Moderator 
and Clerk to the next meeting of the Presbytery. But, this 
not being satisfying, the Presbytery summoned them all to 
the next meeting, upon which this new Presbytery sent a 
commission, with two other members, subscribed by all the 
rest. The Presbytery, hearing what their commissioners — 
Mr. Fenton and Mr. Donald M'Neill — said for them, did, 



* This, as Dr. Reid remarks (I. 472, note,) is probably a mistake, for Price. Robert 
Price, Dean of Connor, and represented as "a great sufferer for the royal cause," was 
made Bishop of Ferns and Leighlin at the Restoration. —Mant I. 610-739. 



1644.] 



SUBMISSION OF ROUTE CLERGY. 



121 



upon serious consideration, declare that these ministers had 
erected a Presbytery without order, constituted of several 
corrupt men, and that they were endeavouring to bring others 
in daily ; and, therefore, for preventing dangers which might 
come upon religion and the people of God by such disor- 
derly actions and such dangerous proceedings, they did enact 
that it be suppressed as an unlawful pretended Presbytery, 
having no calling to meet together from the people, but 
usurped by themselves. And, whereas, one of their own 
number, Mr. John Lithgow, had joined with them, they dis- 
charged him, unto which he submitted, and the Presbytery 
ordered them to be summoned to the next meeting — viz. Mr. 
William Fenton, Mr. Donald M'Neill, Mr. William Fullerton, 
Mr. James Watson, named Doctor; James Graham, James 
Hamil, and Thomas Vesey. The most part appearing, and 
being interrogated if they would submit to the Presbytery, 
did refuse as members of the Church of Ireland, except the 
Presbytery could exhibit their commission from the Parlia- 
ment of England, or Synod of Divines there. Unto which 
the Moderator assured them, and gave them under his hand, 
that the commissioners of the Parliament of England and 
of the Assembly of Divines, being sent to Scotland to the 
Assembly by commission, desired and entreated the As- 
sembly of Scotland to send over ministers to Ireland for 
setting up the work of reformation there. After which these 
ministers did submit themselves to the Presbytery. Upon 
this, the Presbytery sent some of their number (to wit, Mr. 
James Baty and Mr. H. Cunningham, ministers, and 
Lieutenant Lindsay, elder), to Route to try their carriage 
there, and what calls they had to their parishes where they 
did now reside and preach. It was found by their commis- 
sioners first, and thereafter by supplications and complaints 
to the Presbytery by the most part of the people of these 



122 



THE CONFORMIST MINISTERS. 



[a.d. 



parishes, and all the sober, religious part of them, that these 
ministers had generally come in upon these parishes at their 
own hand, with the consent of a few not well inclined people. 
And, having been ministers of other places before the re- 
bellion, they had no clear call to reside there till they would 
give satisfaction. And those who were not so were per- 
mitted to preach where they had a call, having before 
that publickly renounced the Black Oath and conformity, 
and taken the covenant when commissioners from Scotland 
did administer it in the country. However, those ministers 
who had been Conformists before, and of whom some 
now seemingly subjected themselves to the Presbytery, 
as to their carriage and preaching were not savoury to the 
people ; and breaking out sometimes into drunkenness and 
quarrelling, they proved a great trouble to the Presbytery. 
Besides, others of them altogether refused subjection, though 
summoned to appear, and were public enemies to the work 
of reformation then growing up. The Presbytery at this 
time were frequent in keeping solemn days of publick humi- 
liation for causes relating to the state of that time, as troubles 
in Scotland by Montrose, or the slow proceedings of refor- 
mation in England, both by Parliament and Assembly; the 
insolence of malignants in this country, especially ministers; 
sin abounding generally, notwithstanding of our troubles and 
late entering into covenant, &c. They also continued to 
send commissioners, consisting of a minister and ruling 
elder (on this occasion, Mr. John Drysdale, minister, and 
Captain Wallace, elder), to the Assembly of Scotland, partly 
for obtaining their opinion in some doubtful cases of discip- 
line ; partly to procure more ministers to be sent for visiting, 
which was procured. 

About this time, April, 1645, Mr. David Buttle is called 
to Ballymena, and Mr. Archibald Ferguson to Antrim; and 



CALLS TO LIVINGSTON AND HAMILTON. 1 23 



within a while after, the due order of trials past, were or- 
dained and settled in these places. 

About this time, too, the Presbytery finding the Irish 
Papists — partly who had not been in rebellion, partly who 
had come in under protection — to grow numerous in the 
country, and considering their numbers might thereafter prove 
dangerous to the Protestant religion, and that by the treaty 
between Scotland and England no toleration is to be given 
Papists,* and also pitying their souls in their ignorant and 
hardened condition, made an act that they should be dealt 
with by the several ministers, to convince them of their idol- 
atry and errors, and bring them to own the truth ; or other- 
wise to enter into process against them in order to excom- 
munication. And they appoint some of their number to 
speak to the Major- General that he use that authority he 
hath for forcing them out of this part, and wholly out of the 
army, if they remain obstinate. The act of the Presbytery 
was publickly intimated in the several parish churches. The 
parishes of Newtonards and Killileagh supplicated the Pres- 
bytery to concur for a call to Mr. John Livingston (being 
then present at the Presbytery, and formerly a minister in 
Ireland), to their parishes, each of them endeavouring to 
have him. Mr. Livingston entered a protestation that these 
calls be not prejudicial to the interest of Stranraer, his parish 
and people in Scotland. This motion, however, had no success. 
For though the parish of Killinchy did many years after that 
— in the year 1655, or thereabout — call Mr. Livingston, and 
he came to Ireland then for a visit, upon their call, and Mr. 
Hamilton was also invited to Ballywalter ; yet the motions 

* Few at this time could well distinguish between the toleration and the establishment 
of a religion. Many thought that as the Israelites were forbidden to tolerate idolatry, 
Protestants were not at liberty to tolerate popery. Even Archbishop Ussher stoutly 
maintained that Romanists should be compelled by pains and penalties to attend 
Protestant worship, that they might receive instruction. 



124 YOUNG PREACHERS COME TO IRELAND. 



for bringing back these worthy men to Ireland did not 
succeed. They had been driven out of this country, and 
were necessitated and clearly called to settle in Scotland 
thereafter, and became singularly useful there, and subject 
to the Assembly of the Church of Scotland and other church- 
judicatories who would not part with them. However, about 
this time Providence supplied the defect, partly by sending 
over a new supply of able ministers from Scotland, one year 
after another by turns; and thereafter by sending over divers 
young men, near together about this time, in 1645 or '6. 
besides Mr. Ferguson and Mr. Buttle — viz. Mr. Antony 
Shaw to Belfast (where he was settled and staid for a time, 
but afterwards was driven away from it by the party then 
called the malignant party),* Mr. Patrick Adair to Carncastle. 
Mr. Antony Kennedy to Templepatrick, Mr. Thomas Hall 
to Larne, Mr. John Greg to Carrickfergus, Mr. James Ker 
to Ballymoney, Mr. Jeremiah O'Queen to Billy, Mr. Gilbert 
Ramsay to Bangor, Mr. Thomas Peebles to Dundonald, Mr. 
James Gordon to Comber, and Mr. Andrew Stewart to 
Donaghadee. 

All these within a year or two were settled in these places, 
other congregations making way for others, and using the 
means for bringing them from Scotland. And here it were 
sinful to pass by and not to mark God's wonderful provi- 
dence in ordering the beginning and foundation of a church 
here, raised out of the ruin and ashes into which it had been 
formerly brought, first through the persecution of prelates, 
and then by a bloody rebellion and massacre by the bar- 
barous Irish Papists, by which it was brought very low, having 
before been but as an embryo. Then the first visible relief 
was by the army sent from Scotland against the Irish rebels ; 
these generally consisting of officers who had no inclina- 



* The malignants were those opposed to the Covenant, or the High Church party. 



i6 4 5-J 



THE EPISCOPAL CONFORMISTS. 



tion towards religion, except in so far as the times and State 
who employed them seemed to favour it ; only their chief 
commander, Major-General Monroe, was not unfriendly, 
but a countenancer of these beginnings. However, the 
officers generally were profane, and the bulk of the soldiers 
haters of the purity and power of religion. There was no 
visible encouragement in the country for planting a ministry 
in congregations, for the inhabitants were but few, and much 
oppressed and burdened through the maintaining of the 
army, which was much neglected at this time in their pay, 
through mistakes between the Parliament of England and 
some officers of the army sent thither, or rather by the indis- 
creet management of the army's officers by their commis- 
sioner, George Monroe. Besides, there was a stock of old 
Conformist ministers in the country, who had for their own 
ends gone along with the covenant, and yet returned to their 
former disposition. They were labouring to carry a faction 
in the country and army for their way, and had many to abet 
them, especially men of most note, both in the army and 
country, and in whose eyes the little beginnings of a Presby- 
tery were despicable, consisting at first only of a few in the 
army, and two newly planted in the country, insomuch that 
divers of them did refuse to appear before the Presbytery, 
and others who did appear denied their authority, having 
then no shadow of establishment by King or Parliament, 
and thereafter, when times seemed better, very little coun- 
tenance from authority. It was also the wonderful hand 
of God to bring men from Scotland at this time (for from 
England none could be had of sound principles, having 
then some encouragement at home, and having antipathy 
to come to Ireland), considering that Scotland had then 
use for hopeful young men to plant among themselves. 
And almost none came hither who had not calls from 



126 



ZEAL OF THE YOUNG MINISTERS. 



[a.d. 



congregations to stay in their own native country among 
their friends, having proportion of settled maintenance. 
Whereas, coming here, they came to a place unsettled, 
where was a mixture of three divers nations, their 
maintenance neither competent, nor what was promised 
secured to them; and coming, moreover, during the time of 
a bloody war, when nothing was settled in the country. 
That these few young men should have hazarded in such a 
case, was by the Lord's hand overruling them,* and it was 
more his hand that they were in any tolerable measure 
helped in their difficult and discouraging work, considering 
they were young, not attained to maturity of judgment, nor 
having had any experience in the government of the church, 
especially in the midst of difficulties, and none of the old 
stock who had been there before being settled among 
them. Yet God helped these young men into a diligent 
following of their duty, not only in their own congregations 
where they did reside, but in watering desolate congrega- 
tions in the country, and keeping the presbyterial meetings, 
insomuch that sometimes they were necessitated to be as 
often abroad in other congregations in the country for supply, 
and stirring up the people for their own supply, as in their 
own, and this by the appointment of the presbyterial meet- 
ings upon petition from desolate places. These young men, 
then, minding their work, and delighting therein, mutually 
comforted themselves in the company of one another at their 
meetings in the Presbytery, and considered not their present 
toil, but with a kind of honest delight, not perceiving the 
hazard they were in, through the unsettledness of the times 
and many adversaries, which, also, they felt thereafter. And, 



* The reader must recollect that the author of this narrative was himself one of the 
young men mentioned in the text. The modesty with which he here speaks of him- 
self and his brethren is highly to his credit. 



i64S-] 



ARMY BOND OF UNION. 



127 



indeed, want of that sort of sagacity and anxiousness was 
their mercy ; for had they foreseen but the half of what they 
often did meet with, their young raw spirits, not experienced 
in affliction, could not have digested it. 

In the year 1645 the case of Scotland was very sad, 
through a flood and inundation of troubles brought on by the 
Earl of Montrose, who, against six divers armies carried all 
before him, having overcome them in six battles,* upon which 
many families fled from Scotland to Ireland for shelter, and 
these not of the worst affected. And though persons of 
quality returned to Scotland again, yet many of the more 
common sort of people staid in the country and added to 
the new plantation here. 

About this time both British and Scotch in the country 
were in great straits for want of pay from the parliament in 
England. Upon which the British officers had a meeting 
at Antrim, in May, 1645, and did draw up a Bond of Union, 
as they called it, and a protestation to be sworn and signed 
by all the officers of the army, and the oath to be ministered 
to the soldiers also, who were bound thereby to go where- 
soever they should be led. This some of the officers of the 
army did scruple at — as Captain Alexander Stewart and 
Captain Kennedy and others — and desired the mind of the 
Presbytery in it ; to which the Presbytery gave an answer and 
declaration, which they ordered to be read in every regiment 
in the British army — which ought to be recorded to show 
the prudence and faithfulness of the Presbytery in that case. 

Toward the end of this year (1645) the ministers of Route, 
formerly mentioned, and others, took hold of a seeming op- 
portunity to interfere with the Presbytery. The Parliament 
of England, having, in October, 1645, sent over commis- 
sioners to Ulster to rule the affairs of this country — viz. 



* Montrose was on the side of the King, and opposed to the Covenanters. 



128 TITHES GRANTED TO THE MINISTERS. [ A . D . 

Mr. Annesley (afterwards the Earl of Anglesea), Sir Robert 
King, and Colonel Beal, these ministers applied to them — 
viz. Messrs. Fullerton, Watson, Vesey, and M'Neil, accusing 
the Presbytery of bringing a foreign jurisdiction against the 
laws of Ireland, and that the Presbytery took on them to 
exercise authority over them, &c. Of this the commissioners 
gave notice to the Presbytery, sending them a copy of the 
said libel. And they met with these commissioners at Belfast, 
by translating the Presbytery thither, where they sent some of 
their number to the commissioners to give them satisfaction 
as to these accusations and reflections — which they having 
done, the commissioners were satisfied. But, withal, the 
Presbytery told the commissioners they did not appear 
before them in answering the libel as their proper judges 
in matters ecclesiastical, but as persons in the quality 
and station they were now in — as they were bound to do to 
all men, and especially to those in civil authority. Here the 
commissioners sat in Presbytery ; the Presbytery was en- 
couraged and countenanced, and the others dismissed without 
satisfaction. The commissioners also did give order, at the 
Presbytery's desire, that the covenant should be tendered to 
such as had not taken it at Carrickfergus, Belfast, Lisnegarvy, 
&c, which was done accordingly. They also did give a 
right of the tythe of parishes to as many of the new entrants 
as did apply to them, and did add the civil sanction to the 
Presbytery, and gave commission to cognosce upon the lives 
and abilities of scandalous ministers in Lagan, encouraging 
the Presbytery if they found cause to pass censure on them, 
which accordingly was done. Some said this gratifying the 
Presbytery was a piece of emulation and State policy, they 
finding Major-Gen eral Monroe and the army had a great 
stroke in this country and in Ulster, partly through coun- 
tenancing these courses. Therefore, they would not be 



SCANDALOUS MINISTERS DEPOSED. 



129 



behind with them in giving all countenance to the Presby- 
tery. However, this did much daunt those sorts of ministers 
at that time, and did strengthen the hands of the few new 
beginners. For, at this time [in Down], there were none settled 
of the country ministers but two, and in Antrim but other two 
— Mr. Buttle and Mr. Ferguson — and the other party were 
many in all parts of the country. It is true some unfriends 
did reflect at this time as if the Presbytery had taken com- 
mission from the magistrate to exercise their authority, and 
some friends did scruple at the first offer made by the com- 
missioners, because then the Erastian spirit much prevailed in 
the Parliament of England. But the commissioners at the 
very first assured them it was not to make the Presbytery or 
their discipline subordinate to the magistrate, but only an 
accumulative power which they intended, and accordingly 
did give them by their commission or warrant. Upon this, 
the appointed ministers and elders went to Lagan, preached 
daily, erected sessions, took depositions against scandalous 
ministers, and made way for calling ministers to congrega- 
tions. And there, the people of the country did accuse 
divers of these ministers, and brought in witnesses, making 
evident their lewd lives and unministerial carriage — upon 
which they were first suspended by the commissioners, and 
then deposed by the Presbytery. And the people thereafter 
petitioned the Presbytery, by Captains Hamilton and Ken- 
nedy, for supply of ministers by turns, the whole country 
being then void of ministers, except one — Mr. Robert Cun- 
ningham — who had been a Conformist, and then seemed to 
be serious in the profession of the truth, and was then at 
Taboin {alias St. Johnstone). Upon which the Presbytery 
did send them ministers, the commissioners also concurring 
with the desire, by turns as they became able and in any 
measure furnished, and continued the supply till the Lagan 
1 



T30 THE GENERAL SITS IN THE PRESBYTERY. 



got some stock of ministers amongst themselves — as Mr. 
Hugh Cunningham, at Rye; Mr. William Semple, at Let- 
terkenny; Mr. Thomas Drummond, at Ramelton ; Mr. 

David Gamble, at ■ ; Mr. James Wallace, at Urney, &c. 

— all settled in 1646 and '47. 

At this time the Lord helped the very small number of 
ministers in the Presbytery to diligence in stirring up the 
parishes in the country that were then all generally desolate, 
to seek after ministers, and consider some way of maintain- 
ing them. For which end they appointed one minister and 
four or five of the most knowing elders, who had weight in 
these parts, to the principal parishes which wanted. And 
this was not without fruit ; for the parishes set about means 
for that end as they had a capacity, which was the means of 
hastening divers young men out of Scotland, as was before 
related. The fewness and weakness of the Presbytery at this 
time was supported by God's special countenance, by the 
honesty of the men, and by the goodness of their cause and 
intentions; as well as by the commander of the Scotch army, 
who did, in his own person, usually sit with them at Carrick- 
fergus — besides divers other officers, who were elders of other 
regiments. And thereafter it was a great encouragement 
that the commissioners of the Parliament of England did own 
the actings of the Presbytery. So that though God did not 
build His temple there by might nor by power (Zech. iv. 6), 
yet so much of the countenance of those in power and au- 
thority as was necessary for the day of small things, was not 
wanting in the beginning. 

The Presbytery at this time, and a while before, did use 
great diligence to convince Dr. Colville* of divers unsuitable 

* Dr. Colville, who was by birth a Scotchman, resided on his property at Galgorm 
— now the estate of John Young, Esq., J. P. He seems to have possessed in an 
eminent degree the art of money-gathering ; and hence, probably, the traditions of 
his skill in witchcraft. In 1682, a female servant in Irvine, when committted to 



i6 4 6.] 



DR. COLVILLE. 



carriages, both in private discourse with some of their num- 
ber, and by summoning him before the Presbytery, and had 
witnesses to prove the allegations against him. But he never 
appeared, except one time, before the commissioners at Bel- 
fast, when he would not direct his speech to the Moderator, 
but to the commissioners. He had also beforehand applied 
to the commissioners, vindicating himself and insinuating on 
them. Upon this, they desired the Presbytery to deal with 
him as favourably as they could, in regard they had use for 
the Doctor in reference to their affairs in the country, he 
being a man knowing that way. The Presbytery had gone 
so far before the commissioners came over that he was pub- 
lickly prayed for, in order to excommunication. Yet, there- 
after, they found it not convenient to proceed further. And 
some knowing friends thought it had been greater prudence 
to have let him alone, since he now owned subordination, 
and did not preach. However, his wife and son did take the 
covenant, administered to them by Mr. David Buttle, and 
that by order of the Presbytery in a publick way — for the 
Presbytery received none into the covenant but before the 
congregation — yea, when the commissioners from the Par- 
liament began to receive some to the covenant privately, the 
Presbytery, hearing of it, sent to them and admonished them, 
— whereupon they promised to forbear that way of administer- 
ing it, and allowed that those should take it again publickly. 

The Presbytery at this time, when expectants were coming 
from Scotland, made an act that the young men who came 
over should have sufficient testimonials — should converse with 
the most judicious and godly in the places they were called 
unto, and entertain conference with them — should sometimes 

prison on a charge of witchcraft, confessed the charge, stating that "she had learned 
the art from Dr. Colvine (or Colville), who used to practice it in Ireland." — Statis- 
tical Account of Scotland, V. 633. Colville was made D.D. in 1636. All his estates 
in the county of Antrim, which descended by the female line to the present Earl of 
Mountcashel, were recently sold in the Encumbered Estates Court. 



132 



OWEN ROE O'NEILL. 



[a.d. 



preach in other parishes, and converse with good people there 
— and that private letters should be written by friends here 
to ministers and other godly persons in Scotland, concerning 
their conversation while they were there. Hitherto they 
had the assistance of worthy men from Scotland, and at this 
time of Mr. George Hutchinson, and thereafter of Mr. John 
Livingston — by whose assistance also, there was a letter written 
to the General Assembly of Scotland, from the Presbytery, 
together with a supplication from the country for new supplies 
of ministers — there being as yet but two in each county 
settled in parishes. And this letter and supplication were 
sent by a minister, Mr. Ferguson, and ruling elder, who were 
also appointed to enquire for qualified expectants, in order 
to a call from parishes in this countiy. They were also com- 
missioned to deal with the Assembly for an act of transport- 
ability to the ministers who, before the rebellion had been 
settled in this country — and instruments in the planting of 
the Gospel in it — these being now in Scotland. 

At this time, in the beginning of June, 1646, the Scotch 
army, under Major-General Monroe, together with the 
British, took the field to seek for the Irish army in Ulster, 
under the command of Owen M'Cart,* who had been bred a 
soldier in Spain, and came over and gathered together the 
scattered Irish forces into a body, and was marching toward 
Sir Phelim O'Neill to join with him against the Scotch and 
British forces in Ulster. But the British and Scotch armies 
received a sad blow at Benburb, near the Blackwater. They 
were wholly routed and many slain, and some taken pri- 
soners, among whom was the Lord of Ards, then a youth. 
This rout sadly alarmed the country, as well as the army, 



* Better known as Owen Roe (Eugenius Rufus) O'Neill. He is here called Owen 
M'Cart, because he was the son of Art, an illegitimate grandson of Feardoc or 
Matthew O'Neill, Baron of Dungannon. — Carte's Life of Ormonde, I. 349, London, 
1736. Owen MacArt had held high military command in the Spanish service. 



ALARM CREATED BY BENBURB DEFEAT. 133 



who were called together in divers companies (together with 
the scattered forces who had escaped the slaughter) to 
march to the borders of the country for defence of it against 
the enemy, if he should pursue his victory at the Blackwater. 
But the Lord restrained the remainder of the enemy's wrath. 
Their General, being a bred soldier and a wary man, 
imagined the army and country would be as bears robbed 
of their whelps, and in a readiness to fight ; whereas, indeed, 
they were but faint-hearted, and in a very evil case to en- 
counter an enemy. But God saw the affliction of his people 
in the country at that time, and would not destroy the new 
bud of his own work, which was but beginning to spring up ; 
and, therefore, he did withhold the barbarous Irish from fur- 
ther pursuing, which they might easily have done. Yea, it is 
observable that, a while after this, when Sir Phelim O'Neill 
sent parties to prey upon the country and drive the cows 
of such as they could, the places where the Gospel was 
planted, though lying near the quarters where the rebels 
came, were preserved from plunder. 

Yet, it is not to be forgotten that this stroke came by the 
righteous hand of God, especially upon the Scotch army, for 
many of the soldiers were prodigiously profane and wicked 
in their lives, and set themselves to prey upon the poor 
country scarce crept from under the ashes of a horrid re- 
bellion. Being secure, and without any apprehension of 
fear from the enemy, they went to the fields for a prey, rather 
than expecting any encounter, only fearing not to see the 
enemy, being so full of confidence in their own valour and 
the enemy's cowardice. Therefore, Providence so ordered 
that they were not together in a body when they met the 
enemy. Colonel George Monroe, son-in-law to the Major- 
General, a proud, self-willed man, having divided a consider- 
able number of the forces, led them another way from Cole- 



*34 



THE DEFEAT AT EENBURB. 



[a.d. 



raine, to meet the Major-General, before they should 
encounter the enemy. And the Major-General, on his 
march, finding the enemy almost between him and that 
party, did overmarch the body of the army that very day on 
purpose to meet with Colonel Monroe's party, and prevent 
the enemy meeting them alone ; so that, when they came to 
the view of the enemy, the soldiers were tired and faint, as 
well as discouraged, to see a very considerable force, and 
they without their expected aid. Besides, it was said the 
Major-Gen eral at that time did not so manage the business 
as it might have been, and had not that spirit of command 
and conduct which usually he had, the Lord making all these 
things to concur for bringing a stroke upon a guilty, proud 
party. However, after this sad defeat of the Scotch forces 
in Ulster, and humbling of his people there, a merciful pro- 
vidence fell in shortly after in giving Colonel Jones and a con- 
siderable party of English under his command a victory over 
the Irish, at a place called Caronis, in the west of Ireland. 

The Presbytery, after this blow and danger in the country, 
ordered a day of public humiliation for the sins procuring 
it, and in a great measure yet remaining. The commissioners 
formerly mentioned, from England, being troubled with this 
defeat of the Scotch and British army, and judging it came 
through bad management at this time, though both Scotch 
and British forces had always prevailed against the Irish 
before that time, and done notable services for the country 
under the King and Parliament of England, did represent 
the business so to the Parliament, that the next year they sent 
over Colonel George Monck to command the British forces 
in Ulster, and returned to England, having left the Presby- 
tery a desire and allowance, by the authority of Parliament, 
to administer the covenant where and to whom it was not 
yet administered. 



i6 4 6.] 



[135] 



CHAPTER IX. 

MINISTERS SETTLED AT BALLYMONEY AND BILLY — PRIVY CENSURES 
— COLONEL MONCK AND SIR CHARLES COOTE —THE ENGAGEMENT— 
MONCK SURPRISES CARRICKFERGUS — SIR ROBERT ADAIR. 



URING the year 1646, and thereafter, the new 
plantation in Down and Antrim did increase. The 
Presbytery were constantly employed in taking trials 
of the young men already mentioned (see page 124), accord- 
ing to the manner used in the Church of Scotland,* and 
thereafter settling them in their respective parishes. They 
were somewhat troubled in settling Mr. James Ker at Bally- 
money, and Mr. Jeremiah O'Queen (a native Irishman, bred 
by Mr. Upton to be a scholar), at Billy. In these two 
parishes of Route, where they were called by the plurality 
of the people, but opposed by some disaffected persons, 
particularly by Mr. Stewart of Ballintoy, who had some in- 
terest in Ballymoney, and by Mr. Donald M'Neill in Billy, 
who, with their party did apply themselves to the commission- 
ers from England yet in the country, and appealed to them 
from the Presbytery. They had given in divers things in a 
libel against these two expectants, anent the unsoundness of 
somewhat they had delivered in their doctrine. In answer 
to these, the Presbytery in the first place appointed two of 
their number to go to the commissioners, and inform them 
of the groundlessness and error of this appeal from a spiritual 
judicatory to the civil magistrate ; and that they presumed 



* The General Assembly of 1638 required the Old Scottish Confession of Faith to 
be subscribed " by all scholars at passing their degrees," and " by all ministers of the 
kirk." In 1647, when the Westminster Confession was adopted, the other Confession 
was laid aside. We see from the text that the Irish Church was guided by the 
example of the mother Church of Scotland. 



136 THE COMMISSIONERS AND THE PRESBYTERY. 



the commissioners would not own such proceedings. Unto 
this the commissioners assented, yet sent this libel to the 
Presbytery to be examined. This the Presbytery did with 
all diligence, recommending the examination of it to those 
of their number who were going to Route to Mr. John 
Beard's ordination, where the other party might bring their 
witnesses. But, upon fair trial, they found nothing to obstruct 
the settling of these men. 

In July, 1646, Mr. Archibald Ferguson, returning from the 
Assembly of Scotland, reported his diligence, and among other 
things given him in commission, stated, that the Assembly 
had declared four ministers transportable from the places they 
were then in into Ireland — viz. Messrs. Livingston, Hutche- 
son, Henderson, and Robert Hamilton, provided their own 
consent and that of their parishes could be had. Upon this 
the Presbytery, together with the parishes to which they were 
here respectively designed, to wit, Newtonards, Carrickfergus, 
Killileagh, and Islandmagee, did use all means in their power 
for obtaining them. But all came to nought. For those 
places and presbyteries would not want them; and the next 
Assembly, in 1647, seeing this country beginning to be so 
likely to be furnished, were not so forward to transport men, 
but promised the commissioners further supply and expect- 
ants. Besides this, the Assembly did recommend the 
Directory for Worship unto the practice of ministers in this 
country, which was accordingly by act of Presbytery begun. 

Likewise, the commissioners of England at that time sent 
to the Presbytery some books declaring the way of the 
Parliament, in approving the exercise of Presbyterial Govern- 
ment in England, and desiring the Presbytery here to follow 
the same way. Unto this the Presbytery returned answer 
that they must have more copies, and have time to consider 
the same. This motion was not further followed by the said 



l647-] MINISTERS SETTLED IN CO. DONEGAL. 1 37 

commissioners, and therefore did soon vanish. There were 
some restrictions by the Parliament of England put upon 
ministers in the exercise of government, which did much en- 
trench upon the freedom and fulness of that government 
committed to the Lord's servants, and which the ministers 
here could not swallow. 

Lagan all this while was without one settled minister, 
except Mr. Robert Cunningham, who preached in Taboin, 
yet not settled ; and, in 1647, Mr. Hugh Cunningham was 
settled at Ray, being transported from the regiment to that 
place, upon which the special gentlemen and persons who 
were concerned for the gospel in the country wrote and sent 
commissioners from time to time to the Presbytery for 
supplies. Upon which they were sent, both in the years 
1646 and 1647. And most of those who were settled, 
shortly after their settlement were sent once and again, 
staying four Sabbaths, and among other things pressed the 
people of the country to provide ministers for themselves — 
which, accordingly, they fell about, as they became in a 
capacity — the ministers and expectants being usually sent 
to congregations destitute of ministers. 

The work of God did, this year, 1647, g et good footing 
in the country, and was not retarded by the late stroke on the 
Irish and British forces. But thereby God's hand of mercy 
was seen in preserving His poor people and promoting His 
begun work, as well as his justice in punishing profane men 
and a secure country by barbarous enemies. Ministers con- 
tinued to be planted, and, where these could not be had at 
first in congregations, sessions were erected by the Presby- 
tery's concurrence, ministers and expectants being usually 
sent to congregations destitute of ministers to stir up and 
prepare congregations for planting ministers among them, 
whereby the young ministers were sent to other places 



138 MONCK'S LETTER TO FERGUSON. [a.d. 

frequently, besides having the constant charge of their own 
congregations. Where ministers were, communions con 
tinued to be observed, and the Lord was pleased to give his 
presence and help to young beginners. However, the Pres- 
bytery, according to the laudable custom of other Presby- 
teries, did make an act, that once or twice a year the mem- 
bers of the Presbytery undergo an admonition or censure of 
their brethren, if need require it, as to any part of their car- 
riage, whether in the Presbytery or otherwise, or in the dis- 
charge of their ministry, known to any of their brethren ; 
and for that end one or two at once were removed till the 
rest considered what grounds there were to admonish, cen- 
sure, or encourage them;* and others by degrees were 
removed, and their carriage considered by the rest, till the 
whole members, especially the ministers, received the mind of 
the rest. This was thought a fit means for keeping the 
brethren more watchful in their conversing, both with their 
brethren and their congregations and otherwise, as well as 
for keeping up the authority of Presbytery over particular 
brethren. 

At this time Colonel Monck, commander-in-chief of the 
British forces in Ulster, kept a fair correspondence with the 
Presbytery, assenting to what desires they proposed to him 
for keeping discipline in force over scandalous ministers and 
persons within his quarters. An instance of this appears 
in his first letter, directed to one of their members, who, by 
the Presbytery's appointment, had written to him to that 
effect, which letter was as follows : — " Sir, — Upon the receipt 
of your letter, I have inquired of the minister here whether 
any of these abuses were committed, and he certifieth to me 
that there hath not been any done these two years. I have 
laid an injunction upon him not to permit any such scan- 



* These exercises have been known by the name of Privy Censures. 



1647.] 



DISCIPLINE OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



139 



dalous actions for the future; and if any other ministers 
within my quarters shall either marry any scandalous per- 
sons, or christen children that are unlawfully begotten, I 
will render him up to the justice of the Presbytery to receive 
censure for his disobedience. This I desire you to acquaint 
the Presbytery with, there being nothing within my power 
which may be a means to suppress these scandals but shall 
be readily performed. — Your friend, to serve you, George 
Monck, Lisnegarvy, 17th of December, 1647. For his re- 
spected friend, Mr. Archibald Ferguson, minister of Antrim." 
Upon this letter, the Presbytery appointed some of their 
number to go to Colonel Monck, and give him thanks for his 
professed zeal — who had these promises renewed to them. It 
is to be remembered that Major-General Monroe, with the 
Scotch army, had then a great command and interest in the 
country, and the said General Monroe had evidenced much 
friendship to the Presbytery for a long time. And it was 
believed that Colonel Monck, though otherwise principled and 
inclined, did profess favour to the Presbytery and their pro- 
ceedings, from politic grounds, as appeared thereafter. The 
like course was also followed by Sir Charles Coote, President 
of Connaught and Commander of the British forces about 
Derry, who at this time wrote to the Presbytery desiring they 
would send commissioners of their number to these quarters 
to take courses with scandalous ministers, and other persons 
under scandals, unto whom he would give assistance. 

Though the Presbytery were not ignorant of the ends and 
pretences of this politician, yet they made use of the oppor- 
tunity Providence brought in their way, and did send some 
of their brethren — ministers and ruling elders, persons of 
knowledge and quality — to these parts, giving them commis- 
sion to correct abuses there by censuring scandalous and 
intruding ministers, and to make way for planting the Gospel 



140 



POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. 



A.D. 



in these parts. Accordingly, these ministers and elders did 
in an orderly way call before them divers who had been re- 
ceived as ministers in these parts before, and, there being 
divers scandals proved before and upon them, they were 
deposed. These were : — Mr. Robert Barkley, for trading in 
a way inconsistent with the ministry, for cursing and swearing, 
profaning the Sabbath, intruding on a neighbouring parish, 

and for frequent drunkenness ; Mr. , for drunkenness, 

swearing, and railing against authority ; Mr. James Baxter, 
for drunkenness, swearing, baptizing, and marrying promis- 
cuously, and for railing against the professors of godliness ; 
Mr. Robert Young, for known debauchery ; Mr. Archibald 
Glasgow,* for drunkenness, swearing, and railing against re- 
ligion ; Mr. George Hamilton, for tippling, and sometimes 
inveighing against professors of godliness; and Mr. Major, 
for profaning the Sabbath, and promiscuous baptizing, &c. 
In all which the President did confer with the Presbytery's 
commission, and a letter of thanks was returned to him for 
his zeal. 

The Presbytery made an act, that there be no sudden vote 
about any matter, till the thing be first debated and disputed ; 
and that after the voting be commenced there be no more 
disputing or debating on the subject in hand. 

When matters were thus in a hopeful condition, and the 
Presbytery owned and assisted by persons of present authority 
in the country — both the English commanders of the army, 
with their commander-in-chief, striving who should most 
oblige the ministry — there fell in a new trouble in the year 
1648, which did on a sudden, like a land-flood, overflow 
Scotland and the North of Ireland, and became a searching 
trouble to the truly godly, especially to officers and soldiers 



* After the Restoration, Robert Young became Rector of Culdaff, and Archibald 
Glasgow, Rector of Clondevadock. 



1643-6.] 



POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. 



I 4 I 



in the Scotch army here, and to the Presbytery. It was that 
Engagement undertaken by the Parliament of Scotland 
against England — for the occasion whereof we refer for full 
information to other histories, and shall give but only a short 
hint. The King and Parliament of England, having fallen 
into misunderstanding, and armies being raised on both sides, 
and divers battles fought, the Parliament was like to be 
worsted by the King's forces. Upon which they dealt with 
the states of Scotland — and the Assembly of Divines in Eng- 
land with the General Assembly in Scotland — by sending 
commissioners with many fair insinuations and great per- 
suasions to raise an army in Scotland for their aid against a 
powerful faction of malignants, atheists, papists, &c, a rabble 
of the profanest in England, who, under pretence of the 
King's authority for defence of bishops and the present 
courses of the times, which then had been tending towards 
Popery, were in a fair probability to swallow up the sincerest 
Protestant party in England. 

The Scotch Parliament and General Assembly considered 
that if profanity, persecution, Popery, &c, prevailed in Eng- 
land they could not be secure, having not only such a power- 
ful enemy there, but a considerable faction of the like among 
themselves. Besides, they judged it a necessary duty to 
support a people who were, as they professed, aiming at 
the same reformation as themselves, and to rescue them 
from the barbarous cruelties which were then begun to be 
exercised, under the command of Prince Rupert, against any 
who had but the profession of godliness. Having these con- 
siderations and the like before them, they raised a consider- 
able army, and sent it into England, under the command of 
General Leslie, Earl of Leven, having, by their commissioners 
in London, in the first place, entered into a Solemn League 
and Covenant with the Parliament and nation of England, 



142 PERPLEXITY OF THE SCOTTISH PARLIAMENT. 



generally sworn unto through England, Scotland, and Ire- 
land, wherein safety was not only provided for religion, and 
for the subject's liberty, but also for the King's safety, honour, 
and prerogative, and large and plain agreements were made 
between the two kingdoms and their commissioners for 
mutual security. 

It pleased God that, after the Scotch army went into Eng- 
land, the Parliament's forces, with their assistance, prevailed 
every day, so that, in the year 1646, the King, finding his 
forces broken that he could not longer hold out against the 
Parliament, and the Scotch army being then in England not 
disbanded, did privately convey himself in a disguise, and 
rendered himself up to the Scotch army — coming first to 
General Leslie's quarters, where he was entertained with 
great joy, the Scotch thinking he would now yield to those pro- 
positions which had been long offered to him by both king- 
doms for settling the Government, &c. In order to this, 
they conveyed his Majesty to Newcastle, where the States of 
Scotland waited on him, together with some of the ablest 
of the ministry, to persuade him to offer to his subjects pro- 
posals which they judged neither derogatory to his honour 
and greatness nor to the interests of religion. They dealt 
with him, along with his chief noblemen and greatest cour- 
tiers, with tears, and on their knees beseeching him to dis- 
countenance the bishops, but all in vain. The King was 
inexorable; would not part with the bishops, &c; but judged 
that, since he put such a great confidence and respect upon 
the Scotch, they should protest and defend him upon any 
terms — thereby designing to take them off from joining with 
England any further in that affair. By their assistance and 
his own party in England and Scotland (now, indeed, broken, 
but ready to appear on any occasion), he could soon have 
reduced the Parliament's forces. The Scotch were thus in a 



WHAT SHOULD BE DONE WITH THE KING. 143 



great perplexity. A Parliament was called in the year 1646, 
and the case stood so before them that they were in doubt 
what to resolve on. Not to own the King, having, by an 
unusual trust, put himself into their hands when in arms 
against him, seemed to be dishonourable, as well as disloyal. 
On the other hand, to adhere to what he expected from them 
was the highway to undo all that they had done, destroying 
the National and Solemn League and Covenant, and putting 
things in the old channel to Popery and slavery. Be- 
sides, the raising up of the wickedest in both nations 
to oppress those who had stuck fastest to the work 
of reformation was engaging in a present war against 
England. Being in this uncertainty what to do, it was 
resolved by the whole Parliament (five persons only 
excepted, whereof Duke Hamilton and his brother Lanark 
were two) that the King should be kept in safe 
custody in one of his houses in England, with that 
honour and respect that became him, till it pleased God to 
incline him to a further condescension to the joint proposals 
of the Parliaments of England and Scotland. And there 
were commissioners from both appointed to attend his 
Majesty, and further deal with him, if it were possible, that 
he might be brought to a good understanding with the Par- 
liaments, and matters in debate settled upon the right basis 
of the interest of religion and the King's just authority. The 
Parliament of England alleged if the King at this juncture 
should be admitted to full liberty, or be publickly assisted by 
the Scotch army then in England, he might undo all they had 
done for vindicating the purity of religion against the cor- 
ruptions tending to Popery that had crept into the church, 
and also their civil liberty, which had been much wronged 
and entrenched upon by the conduct of bad counsellors 
about the King, most part since the beginning of his 



i 4 4 



THE KING LEFT IN ENGLAND. 



[a.d. 



reign. Therefore, they required the Parliament of Scot- 
land to call back their forces from England, they hav- 
ing no more use for them, and proposed them the pay that 
was due. They proposed further, that if the Scotch would 
leave the King in England (as was said before) they would 
continue their former amity with Scotland, and concur by all 
lawful means for promoting the ends of the Covenant, and 
they would preserve the large treaty between the nations, and 
be tender of the King's honour and preservation, so far as 
by any means could consist with religion and liberty. But 
if the Scotch would needs adhere to the King in present cir- 
cumstances, he being nothing diverted from his former prin- 
ciples and projects, then they would be necessitated to break 
with the Scotch and see to their own preservation. Upon 
these proposals the Parliament of Scotland, considering the 
King's adhering (as formerly to his former courses,) and being 
convinced of the justness of the Parliament's proposal, 
and withal, that their army were only auxiliaries to the 
Parliament of England, and called in by them and under 
their pay; and finding themselves unable to preserve 
the king against the power to which the English Parlia- 
ment had attained, though in a great measure through 
their help, the English being in a very low and desperate- 
like condition when they engaged with them and sent in 
their army ; and withal, as they had not only the power of 
England then to grapple with, but the power of the malignant 
party in Scotland (except they would join with them, and so 
desert the cause they had formerly undertaken, and at the 
cost and expense of so much blood and treasure, now, 
through God's mercy, advanced in a good measure) — there- 
fore they were forced, much contrary to their desires, and 
with much sad reluctancy, seeing it was not possible to pre- 
vent it, to leave the King in England — but with such cautions 



i6 4 8.] 



CHARLES IN THE ISLE OF WIGHT. 



'45 



and conditions from the Parliament as firmly did secure the 
King's person, honour, and interest. * 

This is, in short, the true account of that transaction 
which thereafter was generally imputed to the Scotch, as a 
selling their King to the English. Whereas, if matters be 
impartially and without prejudice looked on, the King was 
neither sold nor bought. For the money the Scotch army 
had then was their pay, and but the one-half of their arrears, 
and they were forced to disband and return for Scotland, 
except they would immediately wage war against England to 
the apparent ruin of themselves and the cause. Neither was 
the King bought by the Parliament. For they performed 
only some part of justice to friends and auxiliaries, in 
giving them a part of their pay upon their disbanding upon 
the former grounds. Neither did they intend the King's 
prejudice in keeping him in England, but to bring him to 
better terms, in order to religion and liberty, as appeared by 
their treaties with him thereafter, and latterly by their voting 
his confessions satisfactory, and that he should be brought 
to London with honour, freedom, and safety — which vote 
passed by the plurality a few days before his death, and upon 
which vote the plurality of the Parliament were forcibly, by 
a sectarian party, thrust out of the house, and many of them 
imprisoned for owning the King's interest. 

But that which marred the intentions of both Parliaments 
in reference to the King was the army in England, then 
under Fairfax as general, but most led by Oliver Cromwell. 
The King was by a party of this army taken from Holdenby 
House, and conveyed from place to place (the particulars 
whereof we leave to their proper histories), till at last he was 
placed in Newport, in the Isle of Wight, in the custody of the 



* The true character of this transaction is here described by Adair with great per- 
spicuity and propriety. 
K 



i 4 6 



PERPLEXITY IN SCOTLAND. 



[A.D. 



army — yet so as they always did further insinuate upon him, and 
made him believe they would restore him to liberty upon cer- 
tain conditions proposed by them — as indemnity and liberty 
of conscience, and certain favors to some of their leaders. 
These, it is said, the King did for a time hearken unto, and 
intended to comply with, finding himself now in their power, 
and not having a right understanding with the Parliament, 
till he found himself but deluded by them. They only, and 
particularly Cromwell, kept him in some hopes, till he got 
his own ends better wrought. But, to come nearer our pur- 
pose. It fell out so that, while the King is thus kept prisoner 
by the sectarian party in the Isle of Wight, the States of Scot- 
land sadly resented the case, and knowing what sad reflections 
it brought on them who left him in England, did entertain 
correspondence with his Majesty by some of their number, 
and declared themselves ready yet to appear for his Majesty 
upon the terms formerly proposed. But he so dealt with the 
person (the Earl of Loudon, then Chancellor of Scotland) 
who was with him from Scotland, that this lord yielded to 
such terms from the King as did not satisfy the party in 
Scotland (nor England) which had owned the work of refor- 
mation. Yet, a Parliament was called in Scotland to cognosce 
upon the business, and the commission of the church was 
then there sitting. The generality of the Parliament being 
sensible of the King's present case and of their own dis- 
honour, resolved to enter a new war, and rescue the King's 
person from that captivity, to their utmost hazard, which the 
other party would willingly have complied with, and run the 
same hazard for the King's Majesty, if they had found re- 
ligion secure upon his restoration ; but that was not found to 
be sufficiently provided for. But they did foresee that if the 
King should be restored to honour, freedom, and safety 
(which was the resolution then owned) without security first 



i6 4 8.] 



THE SCOTTISH PARLIAMENT. 



147 



had for religion, all things would be reduced to their former 
channel, religion overturned, the ends of the covenant frus- 
trated, and the godly in the land exposed to greater hazard 
and persecution than ever before. 

Wherefore, that party in the Parliament did protest against 
the proceedings of the rest, and withdrew. Likewise, the 
commissioners of the church, having had many debates with 
commissioners from the Parliament, did declare that the 
Engagement against England was unlawful, undertaken 
without the consent of the Covenanting party in England, or 
without any breach made by them against Scotland; and, 
withal, no security for their reformation being provided for, 
but the King left to his liberty, as to this matter, after his 
supposed restoration. 

Notwithstanding, the Parliament raised a considerable 
army, and sent over commissioners to Ireland for auxiliary 
forces from their army in Ireland, who were under the pay of 
the Parliament of England. This army in Scotland being 
declared against by the ministers generally, and being levied 
out of the grossest sort of men, both officers and soldiers, 
who had least respect for the covenant and work of reforma- 
tion — they, during the short time before they went to Eng- 
land, became very insolent, and, upon the matter, the enemies 
of both ministers and people who had any profession of god- 
liness, not only threatening them, but committing outrageous 
actions upon them, even in publick congregations, and upon 
the soberest and most religious sort of people, who, they 
thought, did not approve their way. The same were the 
principles and practices of that part of the army here who 
were sent for to Scotland to join with them there, breathing 
threatenings against the Presbytery and all good people. 
The Presbytery, being assisted by the reverend and worthy Mr. 
Livingston, sent from the commission of the church in Scot- 



148 



THE ASSEMBLY OF SCOTLAND. 



[a.d. 



land, emitted a warning or declaration against their proceed- 
ings; and the ministers having read it in their pulpits, and 
having before that kept publick humiliation for preventing 
that unlawful Engagement, used all other means in their 
power for that end, both in the counties of Down and of 
Antrim, as well as in the Lagan, by sending some of their 
number there to give warning to those of the British army 
who were inclinable to go to Scotland. This faithfulness and 
freedom of ministers enraged that party, and made them in- 
tolerable in their carriage, not only to ministers, but to the 
country that generally owned the ministers. But this was 
only a "nubecula." This party soon went on their way to 
Scotland to join with the Scotch army. Yet they came not 
the length to join. For before they could reach that army 
it was broken at Preston, in England, and they forced to 
return to Scotland, where, having bad reception — the 
Covenanting party, upon the defeat of the Engagers in Eng- 
land, having the command of the country — they were forced 
to disband, and much misery came upon both Scotch and 
Irish armies engaged in that design, the particulars whereof 
we refer to their proper histories. 

The Presbytery having sent Mr. John Greg as their com- 
missioner to the Assembly of Scotland this summer (July, 
1648), the Assembly returned an answer by him, and ap- 
pointed to supply in Ireland Messrs. Alexander Livingston, 
Henry Semple, Andrew Lauder, and John Dick. In these 
times there was frequent correspondence between Presby- 
teries in Scotland and the Presbytery in Ireland anent 
scandalous persons fled from Scotland hither. And, accord- 
ingly, the Presbytery here did prosecute them according to 
the desire of those Presbyteries, usually returning them 
back to Scotland to answer their scandals there. The 
Presbytery, also, upon every necessary occasion, did keep 
correspondence with Colonel Monck and Sir Charles Coote, 



i6 4 8.] 



GEORGE MONROE. 



149 



and had their fair promises for concurring in settling presby- 
terial government in their quarters, and restraining irregular 
ministers of the old Conformists who acted without subordi- 
nation to the Presbytery, and also some private men who 
were venting the errors of Independency and Anabaptism. 
Colonel Monck's professions may appear by the letter re- 
turned in answer to divers demands of the Presbytery, as 
well as those of Sir Charles Coote by his letter. The Pres- 
bytery appointed a committee to consider these letters, and 
what overtures they thought fit to propose to the Presbytery 
upon the same, with other particulars of moment. This 
committee consisted of three ministers — viz. Archibald 
Ferguson, Patrick Adair, and Anthony Shaw, with three 
elders — viz. Captains Wallace and Eccles, and Mr. James 
Shaw, of Ballygelly.* The committee overtured — first, that 
two brethren be sent to visit the Lagan ; secondly, that these 
brethren declare publickly against Erastianism, then much 
followed by the Parliament of England. They also pro- 
duced the draught of a letter to Sir Charles Coote, all of 
which the Presbytery approved. An act, too, was made by 
the Presbytery, that, where ministers are necessitated to be 
absent from the Presbytery at any time, and a process or 
any business be depending where they are concerned, then 
they give an account, by writing — that such process or busi- 
ness be not retarded by their absence. 

After the defeat of the Scotch army at Preston, and the 
disbanding of the Irish party in Scotland, there fell out a 
great alteration in the government of these parts of Ireland 
upon this occasion. George Monroe, after his disbanding, 
intended to return to this country, together with a profane 
crew of officers who had followed him, and who had been 
professed enemies to the ministry and people of God at his 



* The family of this gentleman retained possession of the estate of Ballygelly, 
near Larne, until about fifty years ago. 



150 MAJOR-GENERAL MONROE. [a.d. 

departure. The Major-General, Robert Monroe, his father- 
in-law, though from his first coming to Ireland he had coun- 
tenanced the Presbytery, and been in his station very instru- 
mental for promoting presbyterial government in the coun- 
try, yet had been consenting to the Engagement against 
England, alleging that he was, by his commission from the 
Parliament of Scotland, bound to answer their demands in 
disposing of the army, or any part of it, according as he was 
required by their commissioners. Upon this, there was con- 
ceived a fear among good people that he would receive and 
entertain the said George's adherents in so far as he could 
advance them again ; yet there was no desire in the country 
or by ministers to be rid of him who had been so much their 
friend. However, Colonel Monck then commanding the 
British forces, cunningly fomented jealousies of that nature ; 
and, understanding that Major-General Monroe had dis- 
obliged one of the Scotch regiments (Glencairn's) by 
straitening their quarters, and also the gentlemen who 
then had considerable interest in these quarters, by forcing 
the soldiers to oppress the tenants, did secretly consult 
with some of the officers of that regiment, especially with 
Captain Brice Cochrane and Major Knox, together with 
those gentlemen that were concerned in the quarters, in 
what way the Major-General's garrison might be surprised 
and be removed — withal, promising great things to them if 
they would be instrumental in it. The gentlemen, having a 
grudge at the Major-General, and fearing his receiving of 
George Monroe, with his associates, and not discerning 
Monck's policy, and what he was driving at, nor foreseeing 
the prejudice that would thence follow upon the Scotch 
army in Ireland after their long service, and expense of so 
much blood against the Irish, resolved to hazard by coming 
into the garrison by night — knowing, as the gates were 
carelessly kept in his quarters at Carrickfergus, they might, 



t6 4 8.] 



SIR ROBERT ADAIR. 



by the help of an ambush without the wall, surprise the 
soldiers at the north gate, and leave the gate open to a great 
party, under Monck, immediately to enter the town — all 
which they did early in the morning of September 13, 1648, 
and surprised the Major-General in his bed. Colonel Monck 
immediately shipped him for England, where he was kept 
prisoner in the Tower of London for several — some say for 
five — years. 

Thus the Major-General was discarded, and the interest 
of the Scotch army in Ireland easily broken by the inadvert- 
ancy of a very few Scotch men, gulled by Monck. There 
was another Scotch gentleman, Sir Robert Adair, not being 
upon the contrivance but upon this occasion. He then had 
his residence in Scotland, but having a considerable estate 
in this country, and withal, a troop of horse given him by the 
King at the rebellion, which was now under the command 
of Colonel Monck. He came upon his occasions to Ireland, 
and after he had ordered his affairs, was returning back as 
far as Belfast at that very time when these gentlemen were 
upon this project. He got strict orders from Colonel Monck 
to return to his troop for some special service; and so re- 
turning and consulting in a council of war, anent the business, 
though he declared his dislike of the design, especially car- 
ried on in that way; yet, the authority of his commander 
forced him to enter the town with the rest, and in person to 
go to the Major-General's lodging and apprehend him. This 
gentleman having been of unspotted carriage, and in great 
esteem in his station before this time, for candour, religion, 
and many singular qualities, this action did relish worse in 
his person, though, his circumstances in it were not like 
others concerned.* 



* Adair here evinces a very laudable anxiety to vindicate the reputation of his 
father-in-law. 



THE PRESBYTERY. 



[a.d. 



The Presbytery, out of gratitude to the Major-General, 
their old friend, and good instrument for promoving of dis- 
cipline in the country, did much resent this practice in these 
gentlemen, and particularly in Sir Robert; and did refuse to 
admit them as members of the Presbytery — though chosen 
as elders from their respective sessions. But, Sir Robert 
returning shortly after to Scotland, and declaring how he was 
engaged in that affair, and the grounds upon which he went, 
had the approbation both of the state of Scotland and com- 
mission of the church, which was certified to the Presbytery 
by a letter from the commission of the church. Meantime 
(as was before mentioned), Colonel Monck countenanced the 
Presbytery, and sat with it at Lisnegarvy, as their great friend 
and promoter of the work. But it was the first and last 
Presbytery which sat in that place. 



i6 4 3.] 



[153] 



CHAPTER X. 

THE REPRESENTATION — RENEWAL OF THE COVENANT — COLONEL 
MONCK AND THE PRESBYTERY — SIR ALEXANDER STEWART BE- 
SIEGES DERRY — KER AND o'QUIN SUSPENDED AND RESTORED. 

UT after this, matters began to run in another 
channel, and the ministers, with the good people in 
the country, began to grapple with new difficulties 
upon this occasion. After the defeat of the Scotch army at 
Preston, and Cromwell's coming to Scotland — after he routed 
the remainder of those forces there and returned to England 
again triumphant with the army — that army of his, and es- 
pecially himself, began to appear in their own colours ; to 
leave the former road of reformation and covenant, pre- 
serving the King in his just power and greatness, and to carry 
on a course of lawless liberty of conscience, overturning 
the foundations of government in England. Upon this, 
February 15, 1649, the Presbytery in Ireland drew up a 
" Representation,"* by which may appear the condition of 
that time. And they appointed the renewing the covenant 
next Sabbath, save one, after the Presbytery, and a fast to 
be kept the week before. And withal, they appoint one of 
their number, Anthony Kennedy, to go to Dundalk to Colonel 
Monck, and show him a copy of the "Representation," and 
acquaint him with their intentions to renew the covenant; 
and withal, to show him their resentments against the multi- 

* In this Representation the Presbytery charge "the Sectarian party in England 
and their abettors," as proceeding "without rule or example to the trial of the King," 
and as putting him to death with cruel hands. Milton was employed by the Council 
of State in England to answer this document. His reply may be found in his Prose 
Works. 




154 



THE REPRESENTATION. 



[a.d. 



tude of Irish papists protected in the exercise of their idolatry, 
who had been in the late horrid rebellion. He wrote back 
a letter by the commissioner, wherein he declared himself not 
satisfied with the resolution of the Presbytery, and desiring 
they would delay the things till he returned to Lisnegarvy, 
where he would call a council of war, and consult with them, 
which he accordingly did. But before this letter came to 
the hands of the Presbytery, the "Representation" was 
read in the whole congregations of the Presbytery, except 
by three ministers (of whom hereafter), and the covenant 
was renewed everywhere with great affection among the 
people; and so his desires could have no place. It may 
seem strange that a few young men, concerned with an 
inconsiderable people in two or three counties in the North 
of Ireland, who had neither power nor policy, nor were formed 
into any united way among themselves, should adventure 
upon a thing of this nature, publickly to declare their oppo- 
sition to two great parties at that time : — the sectarian party, 
ruling in England, with some adherents here; and the rem- 
nant of the malignant party, who then had most of Ireland. 
But in this the Presbytery walked not upon principles of 
policy, nor did much consult natural prudence ; but were 
led thereunto by the example of Scotland, which did at 
at that time renew the covenant, and did declare against the 
King's murder; not considering the vast difference between 
their state here and Scotland, an entire kingdom. None, 
however, from Scotland did advise them to it, nor did say it 
were wisdom in them to go about such things in their cir- 
cumstances; yea, the most grave and wise, both of church 
and state, did rather dissuade from it at that time, apprehend- 
ing it might be a means to crush the small hopeful bud of 
God's work in this country. Yet they, being informed by 
one of their number (Mr. Patrick Adair?) as well as by a 



RENEWAL OF THE COVENANT. 



155 



zealous gentleman, Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace,* who had 
lately come from Scotland (1649), of the proceedings of that 
church and state; they judged themselves bound to follow 
so good example, not considering, as in duty they ought 
to have done, the difference between Scotland and them 
in many respects, they being but a small colony in Ire- 
land, under the dominion and government of England, 
where now the sectarian party prevailed and ruled over all, 
and being also unable to make any resistance to an enemy ; 
while, on the other hand, Scotland was a free kingdom, 
formed in a government subject to none, and entire among 
themselves as to this matter of declaring against the sect- 
aries. 

The Presbytery ordered all their number to perform this 
duty in their own congregations first, and thereafter each 
minister in the congregations next adjacent to his own. 
All this accordingly was performed in February, 1649. And 
it was observed that those who before had been no friends 
to the covenant upon the King's account, now became very 
zealous for it, and owned the " Representation," notwith- 
standing it declared against the malignants making new use 
of that opportunity for preserving the King's interest asserted 
by the covenant. But, when their other htelps were gone, 
they were glad to take hold of it. Therefore, the Lords 
Claneboy and Ards, with their officers, did generally and 
with great alacrity renew the covenant Yea, they made a 
show of some reformation for a time, restraining all drink- 
ing, swearing, and profane courses as had been usual among 
them. They entertained the ministers kindly, and did 



* Shortly after this time Colonel Wallace resided at Red-hall, Ballycarry. He 
commanded the Covenanters at the hattle of Pentland, in 1666, after which he fled to 
the Continent. He was married to the daughter of Mr. Edmonstone, of Ballycarry, 
and was brother-in-law to Sir Robert Adair. — Reid, II. 30. 



RENEWAL OF THE COVENANT. 



A.D. 



much simulate strictness, but still with a secret intention to 
espouse the old quarrel in the person of the young King. 
Therefore, they found it their fittest course to deceive the 
well-meaning ministers and good people in the country with 
fair pretences till once they got themselves formed in power 
and some capacity to work their own ends, especially having 
the Marquis of Ormond there in Ireland with a very consi- 
derable body, and having some hopes that Monck would 
comply with him. In all this the Lord of Ards was the 
great contriver, director, and pattern, in his own carriage 
carrying himself so fair and so friendly with the Presbytery, 
and pretending concurrence in all the ends of the covenant, 
as that few doubted his integrity, even while, withal, he kept 
constant correspondence with Ormond, who then com- 
manded the King's forces in Ireland. Notwithstanding, he, 
with his own hand, formed a Declaration for the Covenant, 
and against both malignants and sectaries, which was read 
and approved by the Presbytery, after some alterations and 
additions. Meantime, the commission of the church or 
General Assembly sent a letter to the Presbytery to this 
effect, not knowing their renewing of the covenant, and 
having heard a good account of Monck and Coote there 
concurring with the Presbytery. The Presbytery, having 
renewed the covenant in their own congregations and those 
about them who were willing, appointed some of their 
number to repair to General Monck and the Council of 
War of the British forces at Lisnegarvy, to desire an order 
to be given for renewing the covenant by the army and in 
their garrisons. The Presbytery made this proposal in an 
humble and respectful manner to the chief commander. 
The General and Council of War returned answer by their 
commissioners, Lieutenant-Colonel Trail and Major Ellis, 
that they thought it not expedient at this time, seeing it had 



1 649.] 



SIR CHARLES COOTE. 



157 



been sworn before, and was now renewed by the most part 
of the congregations ; and any who had not might do it if 
they pleased. But they judged it inconvenient to give an 
order for it — withal reading a protestation that they all re- 
solved to adhere to the ends of the covenant against all 
enemies of it. But the Presbytery could not obtain a copy, 
neither was this protestation subscribed. The Presbytery 
ordained one of their number to repair to the Council of 
War, and from them to declare their dissatisfaction with the 
Council of War's answer, and that they ought to renew the 
covenant themselves in giving order for it. And, because 
Colonel Monck had promised a Council of War to consult of 
means for securing the country, consisting of some officers 
from each "regiment and some country gentlemen of both 
counties, the Presbytery appointed their commissioner to re- 
mind the General of his promise ; and, withal, they ap- 
pointed a committee of their own ministers and elders to 
attend the said Council of War, and have their own meet- 
ings from time to time, in order to the preservation of reli- 
gion — which accordingly they did. 

Meantime, the Presbytery sent two of their number to 
Lagan to offer the covenant to congregations who would take 
it there, which they accordingly did, and found many very 
willing, and others not. The commissioners also (being 
appointed by the Presbytery so to do) proposed the same 
desires to Sir Charles Coote, at Derry, which had been made 
to Colonel Monck anent the covenant. But he refused. 
Seeing that the covenant did not now bear sway m England 
as formerly, and the prevailing party there slighting it, he 
turned his course another way, and all along complied with 
them. Notwithstanding the Presbytery from time to time 
sent down brethren to water these parts, there being few 
ministers yet planted there. The Presbytery ordered, too, that 



158 SIR A. STEWART AND COL. SAUNDERSON". [a.d. 

where any persons had at first spoken against the covenant, 
or refused it, before they be admitted to it they be convinced 
of their scandal, and publickly acknowledge it, and that this 
be publickly intimated in congregations. 

Lieutenant- Colon el Cunningham, in subscribing the cove- 
nant, had this singular condition in Latin: — "Ego G. C. 
subscribo tantum morali parti hujus foederis." The Pres- 
bytery being informed of this limitation, judged it scandalous, 
and ordered the said Lieutenant-Colonel Cunningham to 
acknowledge his sin and offence publickly before the con- 
gregation of Carrickfergus, and that he tear the subscription 
out of the paper, and subscribe as usually — which accord- 
ingly he did. On this, the Presbytery ordained that those 
who refused to take the covenant in a due manner, should 
be declared enemies to it publickly before the congregations 
where they dwelt. The Presbytery having commissioners in 
the Lagan, gave a commission to them, with the few minis- 
ters settled there, to meet in a committee with proportionable 
ruling elders, to consult of the affairs relating to the church 
and covenant there, and return their diligence to the Pres- 
bytery. This was the origin of the Presbytery of Lagan. 
Withal, they direct divers letters to considerable gentlemen 
in the country, whom they found in any measure favourable 
to the covenant and work of God, to encourage and thank 
them, particularly to Sir Alexander Stewart,* a gentleman of 
great integrity, and fervent in propagating the gospel interest 
in these parts. They also wrote to Colonel Saunderson,t a 
sober gentleman, and to others. Meantime, the Presbytery 
renewed the commission to their committee, to attend the 

* Sir Alexander Stewart was a decided Presbyterian. He was killed the following 
year at the battle of Dunbar, in Scotland. His only son, born six weeks after his 
father's death, became the first Baron Stewart of Ramelton, and Viscount Mountjoy. 
— Reid, II. 95, note. 

t Of Castle-Saunderson, Co. Cavan. 



1 649.] 



COLONEL MONCK. 



159 



council of war, to give them advice in point of conscience in 
order to the securing of the country, and of religion therein. 
And the Presbytery, being asked by their brethren of the 
committee, what might be the least they would accept from 
Colonel Monck and the Council of War for security of 
religion; resolved upon these four heads — 1st. That the 
General and Council of War subscribe the covenant, and 
give orders for the same to those under their command; 
2nd. That Colonel Monck take no orders from the prevalent 
party in England, which may not be consistent with the cove- 
nant ; 3rd. That he act nothing of publick concernment with- 
out a council of war, till there be a free parliament in England ; 
4th. That he give a proportionable quantity of arms and 
ammunition to every regiment, for the defence of religion 
and the country. 

These four proposals the committee afterwards made to 
Colonel Monck, and withal at this time most of the congrega- 
tions of the country sent some of the most discreet and know- 
ing persons of their number with petitions to Colonel Monck 
and the Council of War to Lisnegarvy, much to the same 
purpose, declaring their sense of God's mercy in their quiet 
enjoying the Gospel at present, and withal their hazard 
through enemies on all hands — Irish (many whereof were 
lately protected and armed) — malign ants, and sectaries, 
and desiring that the General, the Council of War, and the 
army would engage in the covenant, and put the country 
in a posture of defence against the enemies of it. Unto 
these petitions from the country, and humble desires 
from the Presbytery, there were some specious arguments 
given by Monck to comply with the times and the circum- 
stances he was in, but so as not to disown the prevailing 
party in England, nor to secure the ends of the covenant, 
although the most part of the Council of War would have 



i6o 



monck's declaration. 



[a.d. 



concurred with these desires as reasonable and religious. 
Upon this there were divers messages between the Presbytery 
and him, and debates in writing, in all which the Pres- 
bytery always discovered and showed that in his answers and 
seeming concessions to their demands he reserved a latitude 
and evasions to himself, never closely nor cordially complying 
with the ends at which they were driving, but always keeping 
himself free to join with whatever party would most prevail. 

It was not only the Presbytery and their committee who 
dealt with Colonel Monck in those affairs; but also the offi- 
cers of the army. He thought to have trepanned officers to 
a Declaration on a sudden, in a council of war, which (many 
of them under his command being men of good principles), 
did refuse till further consideration and advising with the 
regiments. Upon this they appointed a meeting of the 
most considerable officers, by which meeting this Declaration 
was refused, and another drawn up, which, after being seen 
by the Presbytery, and some amendments to it made, was 
approved. The reasons for rejecting the Declaration framed 
by Monck were — ist. Because he shifted the renewing of the 
covenant, and proposed persecuting the rebels as the only pre- 
sent duty; 2nd. He mentioned rebels in general terms, not 
Irish rebels, according to the usual designation, by which term 
he might mean those who rebel against the present pretended 
Parliament in England, called the Rump; 3rd. Because he 
mentioned nothing of the sectaries in it; 4th, Because he re- 
quired in it absolute obedience to himself against all such as 
he should require; and though he added this condition — 
" According to the ends of the covenant," yet that binds not 
him who answers the ends of the covenant in so lax a sense 
as to allege that the party in England break it not. The 
other declaration was framed by the Lord of Ards and the 
army, and was afterwards somewhat refined and approved 
by the Presbytery. 



1 649.] 



SCHEMING OF MONCK. 



l6l 



Colonel Monck dealt subtilely to endeavour to engage the 
officers to his Declaration under fair pretences before the 
other came to their hand. The committee of the Presbytery 
being then at Belfast, where Colonel Monck had met with 
the Council of War, dealt with the officers in a meeting with 
them to subscribe, first, their own Declaration, before they 
take into consideration the other proposed by Monck, and 
give in the reasons in writing — 1st. Because the subscribing 
this Declaration unites the army unto the ends formerly pro- 
posed against temptation to the contrary, which is now carry- 
ing on; 2nd. Every day's delay in declaring against the 
sectarian party gives advantage to the adversary to work 
their own designs; 3rd. Delay to subscribe will give further 
ground of jealousy conceived by many in the country that 
they are but gaining time, and not single in their first pro- 
fession; 4th. They have already consulted the committee 
and the Presbytery in that " Declaration" as to points in con- 
science and duty, and now to waive it were to declare they 
have been but mocking; 5th. If this be waived, no ground 
can be given for securing religion, &c. It may be observed 
that about this time there was an act passed by the Pres- 
bytery that no particular minister should give testimonials to 
any to beg without their own parishes. 

After the officers had subscribed this " Declaration," and 
had rejected his own, Colonel Monck proceeded in his con- 
cessions; and these not satisfying the Council of War or 
committee of Presbytery, he gave more ample concessions ; 
but still, as before, with a latent reservation of a back door 
to himself, which not satisfying, he desired a delay for a week, 
and, meantime, consulted with Colonel Jones, who com- 
manded in Leinster, under the Parliament of England, and 
who had refused to join in this undertaking of the Council 
of War here. Thereafter he obtains a delay for a month; 
but after that, Colonel Monck perceiving the British army 

L 



162 



ARDS AND ORMOND. 



[a.d. 



under his command to be upon designs wherein he would 
not concur, and that the Lord of Ards drew to the field 
upon pretence of the ends of the Declaration, but rather to 
surprise him in his garrison of Lisnegarvy, he (Colonel 
Monck) broke off further treaty with him, and went to Eng- 
land. Upon this occasion the Lord of Ards, and those of his 
officers who had formerly been no good friends to the work 
of reformation, and now of late had, in appearance, joined 
heartily in the covenant, and emitted the former Declaration 
for the ends of it, got more room and opportunity to work 
their designs, which were to bring the army and country here 
under subjection to the Marquis of Ormond, who was Lord 
Lieutenant in Ireland under the young King,* and was 
carrying on the old design in this country which Montrose was 
intending and engaged to do in Scotland — all at this same 
time by the King's commission. However, as yet their 
designs did not appear to be against the covenant. They 
were only proposing to the Presbytery to send one of their 
number to the King, as they were about to send one from 
themselves to his Majesty, that both may go together to pro- 
pose the covenant, and espouse the work of reformation to 
his Majesty, according as the Church and State of Scotland, 
by sending commissioners to him, were about doing. But 
the Presbytery, as to their part, thought it not expedient to 
send any from them to the King. 

During this time of treaty with Monck, the Presbytery had 
sent some of their number to Lagan, to join with the few 
ministers there in renewing the covenant; and withal, to 
make the same proposals to Sir Charles Coote, who com- 
manded those parts, which they had already made to Monck 

* Charles II. Charles I. was put to death on the 30th of January, 1649. About 
this time there were, in addition to the Romanists, who were also divided, three other 
parties in Ireland— viz. the High Church Royalists, at the head of whom was 
Ormonde, the Republican Independents and Sectaries, supported by Coote and 
Monck, and the Covenanters, or Presbyterians. 



1649J 



SIEGE OF DERRY. 



163 



here. The Council of War also sent commissioners to those 
who had renewed the covenant — viz. Cunningham, Maxwell, 
and Moore, advising them to draw their forces to the fields 
for the ends of the covenant — as they of Down and Antrim 
had done before. But Sir Charles, notwithstanding he had 
been seemingly forward before for the Presbytery, and had 
concurred with them and was sworn a ruling elder in Derry, 
now finding things going in another channel in England, 
altogether refused to declare against the party in England, 
or to give order for renewing the covenant. Upon this, ani- 
mosities arose between him and those of the army and coun- 
try there who had renewed the covenant, and had subscribed 
the same Declaration which was subscribed in Down and 
Antrim by the Council of War. And on this occasion, the 
officers who had taken the covenant and declaration, had 
drawn together some other forces to the fields, according as 
they were advised by them. But Sir Charles sent out a 
party from Derry and Coleraine, and fell upon a considerable 
number of persons at the rendezvous near Derry. Upon 
which Sir Alexander Stewart marched toward Derry with 
his regiment, and sat down before it. Others really affected, 
joined with him, so that Derry was surprised and brought to 
straits. 

When they were thus besieging Derry for a considerable 
time, the old malignant party in the country pretended great 
affection to the cause, and, submitting to the covenant and 
declaration, mixed with them in the leagure, and become 
a stronger party there than the other commanded by 
Sir Alexander Stewart. As the Presbytery all these times 
had supplied the Lagan by commissioners of their own 
number, upon their own charges, one or two at a time; so 
the ministers, who had, upon Sir Alexander's desire, been 
sent from the Presbytery to join with the few ministers of 
Lagan, in order to further the renewing of the covenant, and 



164 



THE LORD OF ARBS. 



[a.d. 



entering into the " Declaration" in that country, being in- 
vited to preach in the leagure, did comply with the desire 
for a time — the rather to know how things were going on, 
and to understand the designs of that party. But a few days 
discovered to them that the malignant party carried all be- 
fore them, and that they were generally profane and uncon- 
cerned for religion and the ends of the covenant The 
ministers could not in duty but testify this in their preach- 
ing ; whereupon, though for a little time they were seemingly 
entertained and consulted with, as the circumstances of that 
party called for in that juncture ; yet within a very little 
time they were slighted and mocked by the new party who 
had joined. But Sir Alexander Stewart, with his party, still 
persisting in his respect for the ministers, put it to them for 
their advice what was best to be done. The ministers saw no 
grounds for him and his party to continue the leagure, and 
so declared, not from respect to Coote's party, but that they 
saw the the old malignant interest carrying on. At this they 
were yet more discountenanced by the other party, upon 
which they left off frequenting the leagure, and employed 
themselves in such places of the country as were destitute 
of ministers. Thereafter, divisions grew between the two 
parties in the leagure ; and, honest men being put on the 
hardest pieces of service, divers were killed, and all of them 
found it hard to continue the siege. Therefore, they acquaint 
the Lord of Ards with their condition, who, with his atten- 
dants, went to Derry, pretending to bring about a right un- 
derstanding between Coote and them. He was received 
into the town with civility and compliments, and had com- 
munion with Coote, but no agreement followed. Therefore, 
he returned that night to the leagure, where, being at supper, 
and having drunk largely in the city, he became more free' 
in his discourse in the audience of one of the ministers of 



1649-] 



KER AND O'QUIN. 



Down, who came thither to take leave with some friends, 
saying, " If Coote would engage for monarchical govern- 
ment in the person of the present King, the devil take him 
that meddles with religion ; let God fight for his own reli- 
gion himself." And, indeed, thereafter, returning home- 
ward, he, in his actings, proved the same man he then pro- 
fessed himself to be. 

At this time George Monroe was fast hastening from 
Ormond with a band of Irish Papists who had lately been 
in rebellion to join in this siege of Deny. He brought a 
letter to Sir Robert Stewart, one of that party and an old 
malignant, who then used the ministers civilly, desiring him 
to lay hold on the persons of the ministers as the greatest 
enemies to their design. This letter being intercepted and 
presented to a meeting of the ministers, they found it their 
duty to be on their guard. Those of the Lagan lurked in 
the country, and those of the Claneboys returned home. 

But before we go on, it is fit to remember a troublesome 
passage the Presbytery had with two of their brethren, lately 
admitted to the ministry, though not young in years, for 
whose settling in opposition to the malignant party the Pres- 
bytery had had great difficulty. These were James Ker and 
Jeremiah O'Queen (by birth an Irishman), both of them men 
of great reputation for honesty and zeal, though of little 
learning and no great judgment. When the Presbytery ap- 
pointed renewing the covenant and reading the "Represent- 
ation," in February before, these brethren, not being then 
present at the Presbytery, did decline to concur in the 
Representation. The next Presbytery, hearing this, ques- 
tioned the brethren; and they, pretending some reasons 
for not reading the Representation, the other brethren did 
divers times, and at the meetings of several Presbyteries, use 
all means to satisfy their scruples. But they still persisted 



i66 



KER AND O'QUIN. 



[a.d. 



in their opinion, and refused to concur in a duty so necessary 
at that time ; and in discourse, rinding they did not absolutely 
condemn the murder of the King, nor the courses of the 
sectarian party in England, but rather mitigated their practices 
and put a good construction upon them after they had over- 
turned the foundations of government, both in church and 
state, the brethren, having waited long on them, at last 
passed upon them a sentence of suspension, and appointed 
a brother to intimate it in their churches. But they despised 
the sentence, and justified themselves to the people they con- 
versed with ; and therein by many they were believed, and 
the Presbytery were condemned and reflected on for severity 
and rashness. Upon this consideration, and also to inform 
the commission of the church in Scotland of the proceedings 
of the Presbytery in their late actings, the Presbytery sent 
over Mr. Thomas Hall, to the Commission of the church. 
The suspended brethren after this made divers applications 
to the Presbytery for opening their mouths, but having no 
sense of their wrong, they were rejected. Yet, when these 
men had run their course for a time, and concurred a while 
with the sectaries after their brethren were lying under their 
persecution ; they at length discovered the course that party 
followed, and that they aimed at temporal dominion rather 
than religion, and that when they came to the country the 
greatest malignants were greatest with them, because they 
could natter and comply; and that the truly godly, who 
could not justify their proceedings, were exposed to their 
hatred, contempt, and persecution. These brethren did re- 
turn to the rest, and acknowledge their errors both before 
the brethren, and as they had occasion, also before the offi- 
cers or governors of the sectarian party in this country. 
Upon this, they were received into their former fellowship, 
and their suspension taken off. The Presbytery also put 
forth a vindication of their proceedings in this case. 



i6 4 9-] 



CHAPTER XI. 

SCHEMING OF THE LORD OF ARDS— HIS DISPUTES WITH THE PRES- 
BYTERY — ARRIVAL OF CROMWELL IN IRELAND — SIR JAMES MONT- 
GOMERY OF GREYABBEY — DEATH OF OWEN o'CONNOLLY — 
MINISTERS PRAYING FOR CHARLES II. ARE APPREHENDED — 
CONFERENCE BETWEEN THEM AND COLONEL VENABLES — THEIR 
HARDSHIPS. 

UT to return to the account of the party now carry- 
ing on their designs. George Monroe, leaving the 
siege of Derry, advanced and surprised Coleraine 
with his band of Irish. Meantime, the Lord of Ards, hav- 
ing from the beginning of this late rebellion, had intercourse 
with Ormond, and having received a commission from him 
by order of the King to command-in-chief the forces in 
Ulster, carried on his correspondence with George Monroe 
in private, and endeavoured to engage the Lord Conway to 
his party, assuring him he would in due time suppress the 
ministers and discard such officers as were not fit for their 
purpose. This was made known to the Presbytery, and my 
lord questioned on it ; but he denied it all. At this time, 
also, when the country was alarmed by George Monroe and 
his Irishmen coming over the River Bann, and he making 
open profession of his intentions, some gentlemen in the 
country, with the advice of ministers in the County of 
Antrim, resolved to meet him, with the assistance of some 
soldiers, under the command of Major Clotworthy and 
Major Ellis, and some of Glencairn's regiment, not thinking 
all this time of his correspondence with the Lord of Ards 
and his faction. They went as far as Clough, near Bally- 
mena ; but the soldiers were few, and the country utterly 
unarmed and untrained, and divers gentlemen there were 




i68 



SCHEMING OF THE LORD OF ARDS. 



A.D. 



altogether unwilling to engage. Besides that, some in the 
company were set on to weaken the hands of the rest from 
engaging. And so, the wiser sort seeing nothing but confu- 
sion likely to ensue upon this business, some of their 
number were sent to Monroe to know what he would be at. 
He told them he designed nothing but the restoring of 
lawful authority and the opposing of sectaries, and that he 
would molest none who opposed not him, or were known 
enemies to authority, or friends to the sectaries. Upon the 
confidence of this, it was resolved by the officers and coun- 
try gentlemen to return home, which they did. 

The Presbytery now began to be more jealous of the late 
reformers, and particularly of the Lord of Ards. Therefore, 
they appointed a committee to meet frequently at Belfast to 
observe their motions, that being the place where country 
gentlemen and officers then most haunted. The Lord of Ards 
not finding it convenient as yet to discover himself, proposed 
to the committee that the country should subscribe the 
former Declaration. The committee being jealous of his 
sinistrous designs, waived it at that time, and in the mean- 
time desired a further explication of the clause in it concern- 
ing their declining Ormond. To this they had words given 
them which might have been sufficient from men resolved to 
stand by their professions. But while this is doing, Monroe 
was secretly commanded to come to Belfast, and threaten to 
take it, the design of the Lord of Ards being to have Colonel 
Wallace* out of it, who had been appointed governor of 
Belfast by the Council of War to please the Presbytery. 

* Colonel Wallace was an earnest Presbyterian. Steven, in his History of the 
Scottish Church, Rotterdam, gives an interesting account of his death there in I678. 
The writer says — " He had lived abroad such an ornament to his profession as he was 
not more lamented by us (the Scotch ministers) than by all the serious English and 
Dutch of his acquaintance. ... I must say he was the most faithful, feckful, 
compassionate, diligent, and indefatigable elder in the work of the Lord that ever I 
knew at home or abroad." — Pp. 68, 69. 



1 649-] 



SEIZURE OF BELFAST. 



169 



Monroe accordingly hastened to Belfast and threatened to 
fire it. It was found not well enough manned and furnished 
to resist, upon which the Lord of Ards, with common advice, 
sent for a considerable party from his own regiment to assist 
Belfast garrison against Monroe, and the gentlemen and 
ministers were ordered to go home from the hazard of the 
enemy. Thus, Ard's men entered publickly the town, 
where, having secured himself, he then declared indeed 
what he was, produced his commission from the King, and 
discharged Wallace of his trust. 

This treachery of the Lord of Ards was an astonishing sur- 
prisal to the ministers and country who formerly had con- 
curred with him. They knew not where they were, nor what 
cause to take. Mr. Antony Shaw, then minister of Belfast,* 
did, with great zeal and ministerial authority, upbraid the 
Lord Ards before his officers, for his strange dealing, showed 
how inconsistent he was with his former professions, and that 
ere long the righteous God, who hates falsehood of any kind, 
and in a special manner, betraying the truth and cause of 
God, would be avenged of him and his house. But my lord 
put all off by smooth pretences, and told them he intended 
no hurt to the ministry or good people; if they would comply 
with the government they should find him a friend. But the 
ministers then, though young in years, had so much experi- 
ence of men's falsehoods, that they knew it was folly to lean 
to fair words. 

Monroe came with his forces near Belfast, and his soldiers 
being forbidden to enter, the new General gave orders to 
return to Carrickfergus and demand entry or besiege it, being 
now in the custody of persons who resolved to stand to their 
former engagements, especially Major Ellis, a worthy and 
religious gentleman. My Lord Ards followed shortly after; 



* Mr. Shaw soon after retired to Scotland. 



170 LORD OF ARDS AND GEORGE MONROE. [a . d . 

where, after a short siege, the officers of that garrison, not 
finding themselves in a capacity to hold out, gave up the town 
upon terms. The town was given to the government of Col- 
onel Dalzell, who had been an officer in the Major-General's 
regiment before, and a great promoter of that party in Ire- 
land, to concur with the engagement the year before. He 
continued there, with a crew who followed him, by the Lord 
of Ards' command, for a short time, being a terror to the 
country about, and exacting from them what he thought meet. 
Yea, this party under Ormond did at that time possess all 
the garrisons in Ireland, except Dublin and Deny — both of 
which were besieged by them — Sir Alexander Stewart having 
left the siege of Derry to be managed by that party ; and 
they were in this juncture encouraged by Montrose's return 
to Scotland, by commission from the young King, hoping to 
follow forth his former victory there. But the triumphing of 
the wicked sometimes is but short ; for that invasion of 
Montrose, as well as their power in Ireland, soon failed. 

Meantime, the Presbytery met in other places of the 
country, and considered what was to be done, finding the 
Lord of Ards and Colonel George Monroe were endeavour- 
ing to bring in the remainder of the army under their con- 
trol, and were for that end proposing a treaty to the Com- 
mittee of War to join with them and come under the Lord of 
Ards' command. The Presbytery used all means with the 
Committee of War not to enter into any treaty with the said 
Lord and George Monroe, in regard they now acted on the 
old malignant quarrel by the King's commission, and thereby 
owned the King to be in the full exercise of his power, 
without giving any security for religion, and because they were 
now promoting the very design carried on the year before in 
the " Engagement" against England, which was so much 
opposed by the reforming party in the three kingdoms. 



1 649.] 



THE LORD OF ARDS. 



171 



Besides, the Lord of Ards and his party were now associated 
and embodied with the party under Ormond, which con- 
sisted only of enemies to the work of reformation — not only 
haters of the covenant, but entertainers of Papists and rebels. 
They, therefore, besought the committee to keep themselves 
free from such unlawful treaties and associations. In the 
meantime, however, while the country and Presbytery were 
in confusion, they go on with the admission of Mr. Henry 
Maine and Mr. William Richardson in a more private way, 
as the times would admit — the former to Islandmagee, and 
the latter to Killyleagh. 

The Lord of Ards, knowing how much need he had of the 
favour of the country, and how the country was generally 
affected toward the covenant and work of reformation, and 
adhered to the Presbytery, procured a letter from the Lord 
Inchiquin, commander of the army under Ormond, to the 
Presbytery, and wrote another letter with it himself. Withal 
he gave forth a "Declaration" to satisfy the country as to his 
present actings, which Declaration the Presbytery did answer 
at large, and which was ordered to be read in the several 
congregations by the ministers. This accordingly was done, 
though with some opposition, in congregations where malig- 
nant officers were present, yet no violence was done to the 
ministers. 

There was also a letter returned to the Lord Inchiquin, 
giving his Lordship a reason for the Presbytery's present act- 
ings. The Presbytery, after they had been accused by the 
Lord Ards in a message sent by one of his officers— viz. 
Hugh Montgomery— of mutiny, treason, and sedition, in face 
of the Presbytery ; and after they had sent some of their 
number to discourse with him of his proceedings, who re- 
ceived no satisfaction, but were partly mocked and partly 
threatened (though not without some exhortations of peace 



172 



THE LORD OF ARDS. 



[a.d. 



and promises to give the civil sanction to the Presbytery by 
virtue of his commission from the King, if they would not 
oppose the present course), ordered the Lord Ards to be 
summoned to the Presbytery as one who had owned himself 
of their number and under their jurisdiction, and had now 
fallen from his former professions and become guilty of a 
fearful breach of covenant. This summons they knew he 
would undervalue, and accordingly he enquired of the person 
summoning him by what authority he did so. Yet the Pres- 
bytery judged it their duty in this case to own the authority 
Christ had put into their hands. And indeed, the Lord so 
ordered matters, that for a little time they were not troubled ; 
the Lord Ards not judging it fit for his design at this time. 
Meantime they received an encouraging letter from the min- 
isters in Edinburgh. 

The Lord Ards, seeing he could not prevail with min- 
isters to be silent from testifying against his course, or 
from the exercise of jurisdiction, summoned the ruling elders 
to appear before him that he might threaten them from join- 
ing' with the ministers; but the elders, by advice, withdrew 
themselves. And George Monroe, as then commissioned 
by the Lord Lieutenant Ormond, directed a letter by way of 
summons to several of the brethren to compear before him 
at Coleraine,Vith certification that, if they did not, he would 
pursue them ; telling them that he was informed their preach- 
ing tended to the prejudice of the King's interest ; and that 
if they would undertake not to meddle in State affairs, nor 
to encroach on the magistrates' power, they should have 
countenance from him. Upon consideration of the threat- 
enings of a prevailing party now become enemies in the 
country, and assisted with Irish rebels, and of some ministers 
being violently hindered from preaching in their own pulpits, 
and there being an information gone up to Ormond against 



T 649.] 



ROYALISTS DEFEATED AT DUNDALK. 



173 



the ministers, desiring he would use some violent course 
with them for restraining them ; and furthermore, because 
ministers could not preach freely against the present enemies 
without apparent violence, they resolved unanimously that 
brethren finding themselves in apparent hazard, and not in 
a capacity to exercise their ministry, may withdraw for a 
time till God give an open door again. Meantime, 
they had a letter from the General Assembly of Scot- 
land, by their commissioner, Mr. Ferguson. But the 
storm growing more violent, some of the ministers — 
partly to shun present hazard, partly from other causes — 
retired a little to Scotland ; but having discoursed with 
worthy and experienced ministers there, and being advised 
by them, did presently return. Others, however, stayed in 
the country at that time. And indeed the Lord of Ards' 
government in the North lasted not long. For, being called 
to join Ormond with what forces he had, with the Lord 
Claneboy and his followers, they left that part of the country 
and were broken at Dundalk. For though they had then 
the power of the whole kingdom, except Deny and Dublin, 
yet Ormond's whole party, and a great army lying about 
Dublin, and minding their drinking, cards, and dice, more 
than their work, were surprised by a party out of the city by 
Colonel Jones, and scattered ; and the country gentlemen 
and malignant faction about Derry (after Sir Alexander 
Stewart and his party had left them), were broken by Coote, 
with the help of one Owen Macart. This was the beginning 
of the breach of that party in Ireland, by which the minis- 
ters and those who owned the reformation, being the gener- 
ality of the Scotch in Ulster, had a little respite for a time. 

But shortly after they entered upon new troubles and more 
lasting, which, that we may understand, it is to be remem- 
bered that, after the King was murdered by the sectarian party 



174 



cromwell's butcheries. 



[a.d. 



in England, and Oliver Cromwell, the chief instrument and 
promoter of this practice, had moulded and settled the army 
there, so as to be subservient to his designs (not without 
difficulty, however, from the party of levellers in the army, 
as well as from some remainder of the King's friends), and 
finding the States of Scotland in terms with the King, then 
at Breda, for restoring him to his just rights, and, withal, 
knowing Ireland was yet in the power of the King's party, 
all the garrisons being so, save Dublin and Deny, he was 
sent over to Ireland as General of the army, and Com- 
mander-in-Chief of Ireland. He arrived at Dublin on the 
15th of August, 1649, with 9,000 foot and 4,000 horse. 
Shortly after (August 30), he marched to Drogheda, where 
was a strong garrison kept for the King of 2,500 foot and 
300 horse, under the command of Sir Arthur Aston, a 
Papist, who had served the King in England as Governor of 
Oxford. The town was thrice stormed with resolution 
enough, and as resolutely defended. But in the third 
assault it was taken, and all in arms put to the sword, to the 
number of 3,000, being the most resolute soldiers in the 
kingdom, but consisting of profane Protestants and Irish 
Papists, who, in the righteous judgment of God, met with a 
scourge from unjust hands. From Drogheda he marched to 
Wexford, and, there having been repulsed at first, he got 
entry (October 4), and destroyed 2,000 men more of the 
like sort. And so he went to other chief garrisons, who, 
being terrified by these first attempts, surrendered upon 
easy terms to him, and thereafter he had not occasion to use 
the like severity. Thus, having in a very short time broken 
the forces in Ireland that adhered to the King's interest, and 
settled garrisons in all parts of the kingdom, he sent down 
to the northern parts Colonel Venables to command where 
Monck had done before ; and gave commission to Sir 



l649 j SIR JAMES MONTGOMERY. I 7 5 

Charles Coote to command the forces in and about Derry 
and Connaught, and both to join together, as necessity 
called for. 

Upon Venables coming down to the North, the garrisons 
easily yielded to him, and Sir Charles Coote took Coleraine ; 
while their forces in other parts of the kingdom, under com- 
mand of Ireton, had the same success. Venables at this 
time did emit declarations to encourage ministers of the 
country, giving all encouragement to the well-affected, and 
those who had been in opposition to the malignant party 
before, and declaring it was for their preservation he was 
sent to Ireland, and, in order to that, for reducing the 
malignants. This Declaration was sent out in September, 
1649. Meantime, the remaining forces who had for- 
merly appeared for the King, as well as those in the other 
parts of the kingdom, melted away and took what condi- 
tions they could get. It is observable that Sir James Mont- 
gomery, of Greyabbey, who a little time before was a chief 
instrument to corrupt his nephew, the Lord of Ards, teach- 
ing him, then but young, subtilly to deceive the ministers by 
his feigned pretences and declarations, though a man of 
great parts, is now put to his wits' end what course to take. 
He knew no better way than to apply to the ministers of the 
County of Down for recommendation to Scotland (then 
preparing to receive the King), which the ministers, upon his 
declaration of repentance and changing his principles under 
his hand, did give him, directed to Argyle and Robt. Douglass.* 
Yet, going there, he only obtained liberty to go to Holland, 
the states not thinking fit to own or trust him among them. 
Thereafter, returning from Holland when things had been 
overturned in Scotland, and going to England in a ship to 



* Robert Douglass was a very distinguished Scottish minister. He was appointed 
one of the Commissioners from the Church of Scotland to the Westminster Assembly. 



176 



OWEN O'CONNOLLY. 



[a.d. 



make his peace with the new commonwealth, he was shot to 
death by a cannon bullet from a pirate pursuing the vessel 
he was in. All his life-time he followed worldly policy, yet 
it failed him. There was also an observable passage con- 
cerning a person mentioned before as a great instrument for 
good to the city of Dublin, and to all Ireland — viz. Major 
O'Connolly. He had fallen in with the sectarian party, got 
the command of the regiment in Antrim, which formerly 
belonged to his old master, Sir John Clotworthy (now a 
sufferer and prisoner under the sectaries, for declining their 
courses and adhering to the King's just right and interest.) 
This O'Connolly and some few English met accidentally 
with a party under the command of — as well as the com- 
pany — of Colonel John Hamilton (who at that time was sub- 
ject to Colonel George Monroe, then in the country) at 
Dunadry, near Antrim, where there was a sharp debate. 
O'Connolly was mortally wounded, and carried with 
no more respect than a dead ox behind a man to 
Connor, where he immediately died. This man, from 
what could be observed, was of an ingenious nature, and 
truly sincere, yet he was then deceived by the pretences of 
that party, and seemed violent that way. Therefore, though 
God had brought him to great respect and a considerable 
estate* upon occasion of his former faithfulness at the break- 
ing out of the rebellion ; yet falling from his first principles, 
and going along with the declining party, the Lord would 
punish him with this temporal stroke of being thus cut off 
for a warning to others to beware of such courses. His wife 
died shortly after, and left a son and daughter — his son 
a very idiot unto the greatest height, and the daughter, 



* When he saved the Castle of Dublin in 1641, he obtained a reward of ^500 in 
hand, and a pension of ^200 per annum " until provision would be made for an in- 
heritance of greater value." — A Sample of Jet Black Prelatic Calumny, p. 174. 



1649-50.] MINISTERS PRAY FOR CHARLES II. 1 77 

though thereafter married to a worthy gentleman (Mr. Hugh 
Rowley), yet proved but more than half a fool, and a. burden 
to her husband for many years, and without posterity. 

George Monroe, having a party with him, mostly of Irish, 
who had been rebels, and concluded in the peace, about 
this time coming along toward Antrim, and alleging that he 
was fired against from the Mount, set fire to the town and 
burnt it all, except some few houses, and also Lisnegarvy. 
The one had been long famous as a place where the Gospel 
flourished, and godliness was countenanced both by landlord 
and inhabitants — the other, as a place where neither land- 
lord nor people (a very few excepted) did give countenance 
or entrance to the Gospel — which teaches us not to judge by 
events as to these common calamities. However, George 
Monroe, with his party, soon vanished. He, with Dalzell, 
Hamilton, and others, who a little before commanded the 
country with great absoluteness, are now forced to submit, 
and beg license to go to Scotland, where, also, they had no 
assurance of any comfortable reception. Before they could 
find opportunity to get over, they walked on foot from some 
places to others, few giving them any respect. This was ob- 
servable, considering what a terror they had been to the 
country but a little before, to be now brought so low. 

At this time the ministers preached publickly in their con- 
gregations, and continued to pray for the new King, and 
declare against the sectarian party. This did endanger 
divers of the brethren in those places where any of the army 
heard them preach. The officers threatened them with 
severity, and the rude soldiers also. However, the governor, 
Colonel Venables, though he w r as informed of these prayers 
and preachings, was not sudden to call ministers to question. 
Having had occasion to discourse with some of them in 
places where he sometimes travelled, he found them sober and 

M 



i 7 8 



THE MINISTERS AND VENABLES. 



[a.d. 



religious, and in everything was pleased with them, except 
in that particular. He studied much to insinuate upon them 
as he met with them — but especially he forbore in regard he 
was not yet fixed in the country, and the enemies remaining 
therein. They, however, continued in their own way 
(though with as much prudence as sense of duty permitted) 
till about the Spring, when he went to the fields. He sent 
a message to them, met at Bangor (1650) at a Presbytery,* 
by way of summons, to appear before him at Dromore, only 
insinuating that he was informed of their opposing the pre- 
sent government in England, and that if they would live 
peaceably and engage not to disturb the government, nor 
speak against the party under it, he would encourage them. 
Otherwise, if they did not agree to that, they should have 
liberty to go to Scotland. However, the brethren met to- 
gether. After consultation, they found it not safe to go to 
Colonel Venables upon the summons without a safe conduct, 
but resolved for a time to return to their several homes. 
Only, in the meantime, they wrote back a letter, partly to 
give him civil respect, partly to vindicate themselves from those 
foul aspersions put on them, as if they were the troublers of 
the country. This Colonel Venables had not only insinuated 
to themselves in his letter, but the officers and soldiers had 



* The following remarkable story is related on the authority of the Rev. J. Boyse, 
of Dublin, a distinguished Presbyterian minister, who flourished in the reign of 
William III. :— " I heard both Dr. Gilbert Rule (Principal of Edinburgh College 
and Mr. Archibald Hamilton (an ancient Presbyterian minister in the north of Ireland i 
relate the following passage in the time of King Charles the Second's reign — viz. 
that in the year 1650, there was a Meeting or Synod of Presbyterian ministers in the 
north of Ireland — among whom, one ancient minister sat seemingly drowsy, while the 
rest were debating some matters before them. Upon which, being asked if he were 
taking a nap, he replied, No, his soul had -been ravished with the prospect of the 
happy days the Church of God in these kingdoms should enjoy under a Prince of 
Orange. That this passage was by the same reverend persons related to me some 
time before King Charles the Second's death, I do freely attest. — J. Boyse." — See 
Calamys Life and Times, ii. 515. 



i6 5 o]. 



PROCEEDINGS OF VENABLES. 



179 



laboured to persuade the country, both gentlemen and 
others, that the ministers were the persons who kept up a 
distance between them and the country, and occasioned 
more burden and oppression on them. However, the next 
week after that, instead of a safe conduct, parties were, by 
his command, sent in one night about the same time to 
the several ministers' houses in the country to apprehend 
them and bring them to Carrickfergus. This was on June 
the nth, 1650. Divers were apprehended — others, and the 
most part, did at that time escape their hands, some of 
whom went privately to Scotland, but most part stayed. And 
some who were apprehended, not having been at the Pres- 
bytery the week before, and so not receiving the summons, 
wrote to Colonel Venables that they had had no intimation to 
wait on him, he being then at Dundalk. Unto which, hear- 
ing that ministers had been rudely handled the week before 
by soldiers, and that others had fled to Scotland, and others 
had hid themselves, he gave a discreet reply by a letter 
under his own hand, yet promising to encourage them if they 
would not meddle with State affairs, and oppose the power 
under which they now were ; and declaring that, in the 
meantime, they should not be farther proceeded against till 
he returned from the fields, and so gave orders to dismiss 
them for that time. They, therefore, continued preaching as 
before for a considerable time. Others who had escaped 
apprehension, but had not gone to Scotland, also began 
again to preach in their several congregations, but with great 
wariness, having no protection. But, in the meantime, 
there were divers ministers in the County of Down kept 
prisoners for a while at Belfast, and afterwards brought to 
Carrickfergus to Colonel Venables, where he and they thus 
reasoned about the present quarrel — 1st. He could not 
charge them with anything they had done, but put them to 



l8o THE MINISTERS AND VENABLES. [a - d - 

it, what they would do hereafter; 2nd. Whereas, he urged 
they were under the Parliament of England, and now the 
Parliament had put down King and Lords. To this they 
answered — First. That though Ireland was subject to the 
King of England, yet they had a Parliament of their own, 
by which the subjects of Ireland were governed, and Ire- 
land's Parliament had made no such acts against King and 
Lords. It was further urged that now they were a conquered 
people under England and this party. It was answered, a 
conquest might draw from them passive obedience out of 
necessity, but no acknowledgment of their lawful power. 
And though they had all these times owned lawful Parlia- 
ments of England (this kingdom not being in a capacity to 
have one), yet the present Parliament was not a lawful one; 
for, if it were, they could not but obey it, and have always 
done so, and the commissioners from it concurred with 
them ; Second. They had not yet declared the laws of the 
conqueror in this country, nor was it declared to the subject; 
Third. His own declaration at his first coming to the country 
said he was come only against the malignants, and for the 
support of godly ministers and others, and now things were 
quite contrary. There was thus a long reasoning between 
those ministers and Colonel Venables about this breach of 
covenant and obligation to the King and Government. Yet, 
the result of it was, that since they would not carry 
themselves submissively to the present Government, they 
must be gone, and that they could expect no favour. 
This order for their removing was signed by Charles 
Coote, Robert Venables, Chidley Coot, and Robert Bar- 
row. However, those that stayed in the country, though 
they could not exercise their ministry orderly as formerly, 
and though their stipends were sequestered, yet chang- 
ing their apparel to the habit of countrymen, they fre- 



^S 1 -] PRIVATIONS OF MINISTERS. l8l 

quently travelled in their own parishes, and sometimes in 
other places, taking what opportunities they could to preach 
in the fields, or in barns and glens, and were seldom in their 
own houses. They persuaded the people to constancy in 
the received doctrine in opposition to the wild heresies that 
were then spreading, and reminded them of their duty to their 
lawful magistrates, the King, and Parliament, in opposition 
to the usurpation of the times — in their prayers always men- 
tioning the lawful magistrate. 



[i8 2 ] 



fA.n. 



CHAPTER XII. 



CONTINUED TRIALS OF THE MINISTERS — THEIR DISCUSSION AT AN- 
TRIM WITH TAYLOR AND WEEKS — CONFERENCE AT BELFAST WITH 
COMMISSIONERS OF THE REVENUE — MESSRS. FERGUSON AND ADAIR 
GO TO DUBLIN AND CONFER WITH FLEETWOOD AND OTHERS — 
MR. ADAIR'S PAPERS SEIZED AND RECOVERED — MINISTERS AND 
PEOPLE REFUSE THE ENGAGEMENT TENDERED BY THE COMMIS- 
SIONERS OF THE REVENUE — MINISTERS ENJOY GREATER LIBERTY 
— A PROPOSAL TO TRANSPLANT THE SCOTTISH SETTLERS TO TIP- 
PERARY MISCARRIES. 




HIS continued till the next summer, 1 651, at which 
time diligent search Avas made anew for them. Some 
were again taken and others fled ; and those taken 
were imprisoned, first for a time in Carrickfergus in lodgings, 
where they quartered; and thereafter, Colonel Venables not 
gaining any ground upon them, they were sent to Scotland, 
where all of them were invited to parishes, and exercised 
their ministry for about three years in divers places of Scot- 
land. They were admitted as members of the Presbyteries 
where their congregations were; but withal, they reserved 
liberty to return to their places in Ireland, if ever God should 
open a door. Those remaining in the country and not ap- 
prehended, being only about six or seven — viz. Messrs. 
Thomas Peebles, James Gordon, and Gilbert Ramsay, in the 
County of Down; and Messrs. Anthony Kennedy,* Robert 
Cunningham,t and Patrick Adair, in the County of Antrim, 

* Anthony Kennedy was ordained at Templepatrick on the 30th of October, 1646. 
and died minister of that congregation on the nth of December, 1697. His tomb- 
stone may still be seen in the graveyard of that place. 

t Mr. Robert Cunningham was minister of Broadisland, or Ballycarry, upwards of 
fifty years. 



1652.] 



TRIALS OF MINISTERS. 



183 



were now put to greater difficulties than before, being more 
earnestly searched after than in their houses. Yet they con- 
tinued preaching in remote or private places, where the 
people willingly met them. They had frequent meetings 
amongst themselves in order to strengthen one another, and 
consult about their present carriage ; and they drew up causes 
of fasts and humiliations to be kept among the people in a 
private way in several little societies, as the times permitted. 
Sometime the minister would, in his parish, call them all 
together a part of the day, and preach and pray with them ; 
and thereafter, the people would repair to their several socie- 
ties for prayer the rest of the day, the minister always joining 
with one of these little societies after another. This con- 
tinued for another year, during 1652, at which time the 
people were discouraged through want of the public ordi- 
nances. The ministers also wearied, and ceased this 
manner of living and preaching ; yet indeed it appeared that 
these small endeavours of an oppressed people, and remnant 
of the ministry, were not in vain; for after this, matters began 
to grow more encouraging. 

For it was an Holy Providence thus ordered it. It 
was before recorded that two of the Presbytery had been 
suspended, about three or four years before, for their 
declining to declare against the sectarian party. And, 
they continuing obstinate in their opinion during the govern- 
ment of the Presbytery, when the sectarian party commanded 
in the country, these brethren were much encouraged by 
them, and not only had the liberty of their ministry, but 
considerable salaries. They met along with some ministers 
belonging to the army, whereof Timothy Taylor,* an Indepen- 



* Mr. Taylor was originally a Presbyterian, but, when the influence of that party 
began to decline, he turned Independent. At Carrickfergus he had an endowment of 
,£200 per annum, and a free house. — Reid II., 138, note. 



184 A CONFERENCE PROPOSED. [a - d - 

dent, was the chief, both for power, parts, learning, and 
gravity. They had also meeting with them some old curates, 
who now had fallen in with Mr. Taylor, and others who were 
rather of Anabaptistical principles. These two brethren, 
together with Mr. (Hugh) Vesey, who now followed their way, 
and was minister of Coleraine, remembering the sweet society 
they sometimes had had with their former brethren of their 
principles, and now beginning to discern that party better, 
and having compassion on their brethren, whose bodies and 
spirits were much spent with tossings in the country, made a 
motion to Mr. Taylor to desire a conference with these few 
brethren in the country, in order to a right understanding 
between him -and them, which he and the rest with him ac- 
corded unto. They therefore wrote a letter, in which, after 
fair and brotherly language, they invited the brethren to 
appoint a time and place of meeting with them, when they 
should spend one day in fasting and prayer, in order to a 
right understanding among them in matters of controversy, 
both relating to the Commonwealth and other matters ; and, 
thereafter, that they should immediately fall upon an am- 
icable, brotherly conference upon these subjects to give or 
receive satisfaction. The Commissioners of the Revenue, 
who then governed the country, whereof Colonel Venables 
was one, being made acquainted with this proposal, pro- 
mised a safe conduct, that, if there were no agreement, these 
ministers should be in statu quo prius. This letter was sent 
by Mr. Jeremiah O'Queen to be delivered to Mr. Anthony 
Kennedy, of Templepatrick, and he was commissioned to 
confer with him anent the time and place of their meeting. 
But Mr. Jeremy could not find any in Templepatrick (though 
the place where he was bred, where he before had been in 
great reputation, and where he had much acquaintance) to 
tell him where he might find Mr. Kennedy. He was, there- 



l6 5 2.] 



MEETING AT ANTRIM. 



fore, forced to leave the letter to its venture. It came, how- 
ever, to the brethrens' hands, upon which they met together, 
and, after consultation with prayer to God, they resolved 
they would not, nor could not, meet these brethren, prima 
instante, in the exercise of fasting and prayer till they knew 
them better. Some of them they had never seen and were of 
principles professedly contrary; others of them being under 
a censure of the Presbytery, yet untaken off, they would not 
countenance at all. However, they wrote a letter back, 
declaring they were willing to meet with Mr. Taylor and 
Mr. Weeks, two ministers of the army, and confer with them. 
They named the day and place, at Antrim, in March, 1652, 
which was near four months after the date of their letter. 

These ministers having received the letter which intimated 
the day and place, gathered together all they could persuade, 
who were inclining toward their way of Independency or 
Anabaptism, in the whole County of Antrim; and the breth- 
ren who had fallen from the Presbytery came along with them. 
Though Thursday was the day appointed, they met on Tues- 
day, and kept Wednesday wholly in public preaching in the 
church. On Thursday morning there was preaching also, 
and a very throng congregation. The seven brethren, being 
near Antrim on Wednesday at night, came into the town on 
Thursday morning ; and finding there was preaching in the 
church, they also went in among the crowd. It was Mr. 
Weeks that was preaching. This gentleman perceiving the 
ministers coming in — immediately in discourse to the 
people — did indirectly reflect on them as troublers of the 
country, and dividers of God's people; but there, he did pro- 
fess, they would be forced to stop, alleging to the people, 
Rev. iii. 9. This was the first entertainment these ministers 
got, instead of their brotherly conference. But immediately 
after ending the sermon and prayer, they had another "salve," 



i86 



MEETING AT ANTRIM. 



[A.D. 



which was somewhat affronting, and very surprising to them. 
The people were warned by the same Mr. Weeks to be pre- 
sent in the hall of the castle, immediately after dinner, to 
hear a dispute between these gentlemen (as he called the 
ministers present and now in the eye of the people), and us, 
meaning Mr. Taylor and himself. At this time neither him- 
self nor Mr. Taylor had ever seen the ministers, nor they 
them ; nor had they ever any intercourse but by the one letter 
before mentioned. But Mr. Taylor — hearing they were 
young men, and knowing himself to be of a considerable 
stand and not unlearned, and long before this having put forth 
a book in print, in vindication of Independency — thought 
to surprise the country young men, and affront them before 
the people as not able to defend their cause; and thus bring 
the Independent way into credit in the country, in opposition 
to Presbytery. Mr. Weeks concurred with him thus far ; 
but being an Anabaptist, had a further design than Mr. 
Taylor, but was much more unable to follow it, being void of 
human learning, never educate d that way, but a tradesman, 
and imprudent. 

After the summons to a public dispute, unexpected by the 
ministers, coming out of church, they met Mr. Taylor and 
Mr. Weeks at the door, and saluted each other without more 
words ; but they refused to take by the hand those brethren 
who had fallen from the Presbytery, and were now joined 
with the sectaries. Instead of going to dinner, however, 
they went together to a room in a private house, with some 
few friends who had been present at the sermon, to consider 
what to do, and they resolved not to dispute. After the two 
brethren had dined in the Castle, they sent to the ministers 
to desire them to come to the dispute. The people were 
now gathered, and, indeed, the people, having such public 
warning upon such an unusual occasion, did readily throng 



x6 5 2.] 



MEETING AT ANTRIM. 



I8 7 



into the place. The brethren returned answer they could 
not dispute, but were willing to discourse, in private, with 
Mr. Taylor and Mr. Weeks, according to their own proposal. 
They replied there must be a dispute since the people were 
advertised, otherwise they would publickly declare to the 
people that the ministers would not defend their own cause. 
However, the ministers went down to the Castle, and had 
first a meeting with the brethren in a chamber, and dis- 
coursed with them of the unreasonableness and unfairness 
of their carriage, thus to take advantage and bring men to a 
dispute not only without any previous warning of any such 
thing, but who knew not so much as what should be the 
subject-matter of their dispute. They desired only that they 
might agree upon the points in debate, and let them be now 
formed into theses, and they were willing to debate with 
them to-morrow morning. But nothing would do save a 
present dispute, as the people were gathered, and would 
without that be disappointed. They would dispute on 
nothing but what they commonly taught and owned. And 
so they went down-stairs to the common-hall, where the 
people were gathered very strong, and where were a long 
table and forms set for the ministers, and a chair at the 
upper end of it. There Masters Taylor and Weeks sat 
down and cheerfully looked to one another. They spake to 
the people, saying — " It seems these gentlemen will not 
come to dispute and defend their cause." Meantime, the 
brethren stayed in the chamber, and those who had joined 
with the sectaries stayed with them, persuading them to the 
dispute, and telling them there was no fear. Yea, Mr. 
Jeremy O'Queen offered himself to undertake it, if the 
brethren would allow him. In the meantime, one of their 
friends came up, and besought them, as they regarded the 
credit of the profession, to go down and answer those men, 



188 DISCUSSION AT ANTRIM. t A - D 

for they were triumphing. Upon this message the brethren, 
without any further deliberation or discourse, hastened to 
the place. And one of them (Mr. Patrick Adair), whom the 
rest had been speaking of among themselves to entertain 
this debate, and who had entertained most of the discourse 
in the chamber, did, with a kind of animosity and resolution 
unusual to him, step into the chair, and set himself down 
there — Messrs. Taylor and Weeks sitting below upon a form. 
On this Mr. Taylor made a motion to Mr. Weeks that a brother 
should pray before the dispute begun, which Mr. W. men- 
tioned to the brother in the chair. Mr. Adair readily yielded 
to the motion and prayed, and then sat himself down in the 
chair, waiting what further step the brethren would make 
toward the dispute. Mr. Taylor then rose up, and delivered 
before the people a discourse elaborate enough, and cun- 
ningly contrived to commend Independency, and disgrace 
Presbyterian government. In this he stated the question 
between the one and the other, made the Independent 
opinions more plausible to the common people, as to the 
constitution of their church-members ; their tenderness in 
their walk ; the freedom of God's people in that way, without 
anything like tyranny over their consciences ; not measuring 
their congregations by mearings of land, but by godliness ; 
not taking in all the promiscuous multitude to be partakers 
of all ordinances, &c. 

After Mr. Taylor had thus discoursed near to an hour, he 
sat himself down and said no more. Upon this, the brother 
who was in the chair rose up, and first spoke to the people, 
declaring the occasion of their coming there — that it was 
upon a brotherly letter from those gentlemen (pointing at 
Messrs. Taylor and Weeks), to a private and amicable con- 
ference, which now, they of themselves — without their 
consent — had turned to a public dispute; that they knew not 



l6 5 2 -] DISCUSSION AT ANTRIM. 1 89 

what should be the matter of their debate till now; and that 
therefore, they were not fitted to dispute upon such weighty- 
matters off hand, especially with such a grave man as Mr. 
Taylor. But, as Providence seemed to call them to say 
something for Presbyterial government and the constitution 
of our churches in opposition to the Independent way, they 
would now, as they could, answer what Mr. Taylor had said. 
And they besought the people, if their cause were not well 
managed by them, not to attribute it to the weakness of the 
cause, but to them, and partly also to that indirect way which 
had been taken with them to come to a public dispute. 
Upon which, this brother (Mr. P. Adair) then turned to Mr. 
Taylor, and told him that not having known what should be 
the ground of his discourse before he heard it, and having 
no theses from him to found a debate on, he could not so 
exactly mention all that Mr. Taylor had said, only some 
few heads he observed, and mentioned. The first, and 
principal, was anent the constituent members of their and 
our churches. They were for visible saints, or such as in 
ground of charity had positive holiness. We took in all 
those who were willing to profess the truth, and be subject 
to Christ's ordinances. And thus Mr. Adair laboured to 
overthrow Mr. Taylor's pious-like opinion ; and evidenced 
the way of constituting the visible church, not only by the 
constant practice of all the churches of Christ since the 
Apostles' times, except Donatists, Anabaptists, &c, but also 
by the way of constituting churches, both under the Old and 
New Testaments, wherein Mr. Adair instanced the first 
church formed by Moses, and thereafter in the times of David 
and the Prophets. Mr. Taylor gave some answer to 
these instances, which were readily replied unto. The truth 
is, Mr. Taylor did not speak much after his elaborate dis- 
course. Mr. Adair, who most spoke to him, being irritated 



190 DISCUSSION AT ANTRIM. [a . d . 

by his unfair carriage, and his drawing them to a dispute 
under so much disadvantage, spoke with a piece of confi- 
dence and animosity, which Mr. Taylor expected not from a 
youth, otherwise not much endued with that gift* But it 
was owned by Mr. Adair to be more God's special hand 
at that time giving light and courage, than any personal 
ability in himself. Thereafter, another brother began to 
debate the business with Mr. Taylor a little between them- 
selves, more quietly. And, in the meantime, Mr. Weeks 
proponed an argument to him who sustained the debate, in 
a direct syllogism, which was easily answered by a distinc- 
tion, to which Mr. Weeks had no reply, nor did he propose 
another argument, for he had not been taught syllogisms. 
When he became mute, Mr. Taylor turned from the other 
brother, with whom he had been conversing, and openly said 
to Weeks, "What is become of your argument, brother." At 
this Mr. Weeks looked angry and bashful, but gave no an- 
swer. After this Mr. Taylor again proposed that one should 
pray. He himself, being desired to do so by the brother who 
had prayed before, prayed, and therein gave thanks to 
God for the moderation that had appeared in that ^debate. 
He seemed to take the brethrens' carriage well, and so they 
parted. 

But those who favoured that way, who had been brought 
there of purpose to hear the brethren affronted and disputed 
out of their principles, declared much dissatisfaction with 
Mr. Taylor's management, and said, " He but lost his cause." 
The people who favoured the poor ministers returned much 
confirmed, and rejoicing. One of them, a very pious gen- 
tleman, said to Mr. Adair, that when he heard Mr. Taylor's 
first discourse, wherein he set forth the Independent way 



* The manner in which Mr. Adair speaks of himself here and elsewhere supplies 
evidence of his humility and good sense. 



1652.] 



MINISTERS RETURN TO IRELAND. 



191 



with all its advantages, he was like to be taken, till he heard 
those pious-like pretences answered from Scripture, and the 
constitution of God's church opened, both under the Old 
and New Testaments. 

The brethren having a safe conduct, sent them in order 
to this meeting with the other ministers, parted fairly with 
them. They ventured to return to their congregations more 
confidently and openly than before ; and thus they continued 
half-a-year in greater freedom than before, no man for- 
bidding them for a little time. This little respite, as a fruit 
of God's special providence, and the news of this dispute 
went to Scotland, and reached the brethren there. Shortly 
after, there came over Mr. Archibald Ferguson, minister of 
Antrim, who had a letter from Venables, upon a request by 
my Lady Clotwortlry, mother to Sir John Clotworthy — a 
worthy matron, and who, with her whole family, had been 
of a long time not only favourers, but avowed friends of the 
way of God. Mr. Andrew Stewart,* minister of Donaghadee, 
being then in Galloway, judged it also his duty to venture to 
give his congregation here a visit, and came over when he 
heard that Mr. Ferguson had been sent for. Immediately 
after Mr. Stewart's coming over, which was in summer, 1652, 
there were letters sent to the several brethren, and to him 
also, from those who then governed the country at that time, 
called the Commissioners of the Revenue, showing that, in 
pursuance of orders from the commissioners from the Par- 
liament (whose chief end it was to advance the Gospel), they 
desired a meeting and conference with them on the 21st of 
October, at Belfast, to advise how the Gospel may be 
preached without disturbing the peace of the Common- 
wealth, which, they were informed, some ministers still con- 



* Mr. Stewart, who died in 1671, left behind a fragment of the history of the Irish 
Church, part of which is appended to this narrative. 



IQ2 



MEETING AT COMBER. 



[a.d. 



tinued to do, as well as for begetting a greater unity and 
better understanding. This was subscribed by Colonel 

Venables, ■ Rawdon, and Tobias Norrice, at Belfast, Oct. 

1 6, 1652. The brethren, on receipt of these letters, imme- 
diately acquainted one another, and appointed a meeting 
amongst themselves, at Comber, the day before their ap- 
pearance at Belfast, when they easily supposed a new trouble 
was coming their way, in order to consider their carriage to the 
present Government. Therefore, they seriously advised and 
debated what length they ought to go in pleasing their 
governors, in order for liberty for preaching the Gospel, and 
drew up in a paper, somewhat to that purpose, declaring 
that, though they could not own the Government as lawful, 
nor bind themselves by any oath or subscription to it, yet 
their only calling and aim was to preach the Gospel to their 
congregations ; and, for their part, they were upon no inten- 
tion of insurrection or disturbing the peace, and they were 
confident the rulers had no ground to apprehend any such 
thing of them. 

After they had agreed among themselves what to stick to, 
they came next day to Belfast, and were immediately sent for 
(Mr. Taylor, &c. being messengers) by the commissioners, 
before whom they appeared, October 21st, 1652. After the 
commissioners had discoursed a little to them, according to 
the contents of their letter, the brethren being demanded 
what they would do, gave in the paper they had drawn up. 
This being immediately before dinner, they again appeared 
before the commissioners after dinner; and having appointed 
one of their number to speak the mind of the rest to the 
commissioners, they fell upon the debate of that paper they 
had given in — viz. whether they would take the "Engage- 
ment," * or at least the negative part of it, which was to act 



* The following is a copy of the Engagement : — " I, , do hereby declare that 

I do renounce the pretended title of Charles Stewart, and the whole line of the late 



1652.] 



THE ENGAGEMENT. 



!93 



nothing against the Commonwealth of England, as now 
established, without King or House of Lords. Upon this 
they debated for five or six hours without intermission. The 
Commissioners received no satisfaction from what the 
ministers could condescend unto ; and next morning, appear- 
ing again, they could do no further. At this the Commis- 
sioners were much offended, and some of them spoke bitterly 
to the brethren, and particularly to the brother who had been 
mouth for the rest. Yet, at that time they thought it not fit 
to use severity, and therefore they dismissed them to their 
places, with a command to appear again within six weeks, 
and in the meantime to make no insurrection in the country. 
The brethren waived this, but promised the former. They 
also delivered to them a draft, differing in words from the 
" Engagement," which they desired the brethren to advise 
upon — but it was found ensnaring. They were thus let go. 
On Monday, the 25th, they appointed a private meeting in a 
barn, and there Mr. Andrew Stewart was appointed by the 
brethren to return to Scotland, and inform their brethren, 
with the reverend and experienced ministers there, how it 
stood with them in Ireland, and to require their advice how 
to carry themselves. They also sent over a copy of the 
paper they had given in to the Commissioners, with a relation 
of their carriage — in all which they were approven by all the 
worthy and reverend brethren that Mr. Stewart spoke with, 
such as Messrs. Blair, Dickson, Wood, &c. They did not 
choose to give a draft, but rather thought the ministers might 
profess to them that they did not purpose to raise people in 

King James, and every other person, as a single person, pretending to the govern- 
ment of these nations of England, Scotland, and Ireland, and the dominions and ter- 
ritories thereunto belonging, and that I will, by the grace of the Almighty God, be 
true, faithful, and constant to this Commonwealth, against any King, single person, or 
House of Peers, and every of them, and hereunto I subscribe my name." This test, 
called the Tender, or Engagement, was taken by many of the Episcopal clergy in 
Ireland. It appears from the text that Bishop Jones was one of the Commissioners 
for pressing it. Not one Irish Presbyterian minister could be induced to subscribe it. 
N 



194 



MR. JAMES KER. 



[a.d. 



arms, but to live as a godly people, and to inform and pre- 
pare the people for suffering in the maintenance of the Gospel, 
if God called them to it. At this time also Mr. James Ker, 
who had formerly fallen off from the Presbytery, and had 
continued in great charity toward the sectarian party for a 
considerable time, desired to be re-admitted to his former 
society with his brethren, and gave great testimonies of his 
ingenuously loathing his former course. The brethren at this 
time gave him a favourable hearing, yet delayed his full re- 
ception until they acquainted their brethren (being the 
greatest number of the Presbytery) now in Scotland. For 
that purpose they gave commission to Mr. Stewart to ac- 
quaint them, and have their mind on it. Unto this the 
brethren in Scotland did readily assent ; and so Mr. Ker was 
received into the fellowship of his brethren upon his declared 
repentance, as thereafter also were Mr. O'Queen and Mr. 
Vesey. 

While Mr. Stewart was in Scotland, the winds continuing 
contrary, so that he could not return before the prescribed 
six weeks were completed, the brethren were again necessi- 
tated to appear before the Commissioners — but still remained 
the same. So at length the Commissioners, being weary of 
them (and they still more weary), proposed to the brethren 
that they should send one or two of their number to Dublin 
to see if they could satisfy the Lord-General Fleetwood and 
the council of officers there, wherewith they should be 
satisfied. The brethren, though they expected not much 
good from this essay, yet saw not how they could shun it, 
being thus proposed to them. They, therefore, chose Mr. 
Archibald Ferguson and Mr. Patrick Adair for this purpose. 
They gave them injunctions to make their application to Fleet- 
wood, yet restricted them from giving him any titles, which 
seemed to approve his present power. They were also in- 
structed to declare that they had no mind of insurrection, but 



l653-] THE MINISTERS AND FLEETWOOD. 1 95 

only desired to preach the Gospel to a poor afflicted people — 
themselves being also in poverty, having their maintenance 
sequestered, and that they only desired liberty to preach 
without impositions. These two brethren having a pass 
from Venables, with a letter in their favour, as to their per- 
sons, to Fleetwood, went, and met with much civility from 
him, and from divers of the officers, especially Colonel 
Zanchy and Colonel Huston, being men of good tempers, 
and lovers of good men. They also met with much bitterness 
from others. However, they obtained nothing to their pur- 
pose. Fleetwood, though in great power, took little upon him. 
The Anabaptist faction carried most sway, and Fleetwood, 
after divers applications to him, referred the brethren to a 
meeting of officers, who met in the Castle of Dublin, of all 
sorts and sizes. The brethren appearing before them, were 
questioned why they and their brethren would not take the 
" Engagement," nor give security to live quietly. Mr. Fer- 
guson answered, as he was enjoined, that they intended not 
insurrections, &c. It was aggredged, with many absurdities, 
that the ministers should expect protection within the Com- 
monwealth, and not promise fidelity. Mr. Ferguson replied 
it might be dangerous to permit men in the Commonwealth 
in such a case, who, upon worldly and political considera- 
tions, refused; but that they were to be looked upon as 
refusing upon no such grounds, but merely in conscience, 
and that withal they were men insignificant for insurrections, 
and not dangerous. One Allen, an Anabaptist, replied — 
" Papists would and might say as much for themselves, and 
pretend conscience as well as they." Mr. Adair answered — 
" Sir, under favour, it's a mistake to compare our consciences 
with those of Papists, for Papists' consciences could digest to 
kill Protestant Kings, but so "would not ours, to which our 
principles are contrary." This harsh expression, reflecting on 



196 BISHOP HENRY JONES. [a . d . 

many there who had a hand in the King's murder, procured 
a great silence, some drawing their hats down on their faces, 
who were in heart haters of that wickedness, and others were 
angry. So there was no more discourse at that time, neither 
were the brethren called again. But within a day or two 
they went to Fleetwood, who fairly dismissed them, and so 
they returned home with no more security than they went. 

Though the Commissioners of the Revenue did not own 
them, yet the brethren continued as formerly for the matter 
of six weeks more, at which time there were Commissioners 
sent from Dublin to offer the " Engagement" to the whole 
country. These were Dr. Henry Jones,* afterwards Bishop 
of Meath — Colonel Hill, Colonel Venables, and Major 
Morgan, afterwards Sir Anthony Morgan. They remained 
at Carrickfergus. They first sent parties of soldiers to each 
minister's house, there being but seven in the country then, 
as already mentioned — all at the one time — who were to 
search all papers and letters in their houses, and bring them 
along from the ministers. They were suspicious that these 
few ministers, who so boldly owned the King's interest upon 
divers occasions before themselves, must have some secret 



* The history of Henry Jones is remarkable. He was nephew to Archbishop 
Ussher. Through the interest of the Marquis of Ormonde, he was made Bishop of 
Clogher in 1645 ; but, as it soon afterwards became apparent that the church was not 
the way to promotion, Jones turned Republican, and joined the regicides. We here 
find him pressing the Engagement ; and, during the Protectorate, he was appointed 
one of the Trustees for the Schools of Erasmus Smith. The Protector saw that he 
possessed ability and energy, and furnished him with employment. The Bishop ac- 
cordingly laid aside his clerical character, arrayed himself in regimentals, and became 
Scout-Master-General in Cromwell's army (Carte's Life of tJie Duke of Ormonde, ii. 
498). He is reported to have been an intrepid soldier, and to have signalised himself 
by his bloody achievements (Nalson's Collections, ii. 535). On the death of Cromwell, 
he anticipated coming changes — again turned Royalist, and exerted himself in pro- 
moting the Restoration. He was, in consequence, permitted to retain the See of 
Clogher, and was subsequently made Bishop of Meath ; but in 1661, when a fresh 
batch of Irish Prelates was consecrated in Dublin, Jones was not permitted to join in 
the imposition of hands Harris' Ware's Bishops of Meath). 



i653-] 



MR. ADAIR S PAPERS. 



197 



correspondence with the King's party in Scotland, though 
now subdued, and under that party of the Commonwealth. 
The soldiers narrowly searched all, but found papers with 
none but Mr. Adair. They took from him every paper, 
though to never so little purpose — for they could not distin- 
guish papers, there being none, among sixteen soldiers and 
a sergeant who took the papers, that could read. Among the 
papers they took there was one bundle which contained the 
Presbytery's Representation against the sectaries and that 
party, and another declaring the horridness of their murder- 
ing the King, with other papers much reflecting on their 
party. This bundle they took away with them in a cloak 
bag among others, though Mr. Adair had used all means to 
preserve it, knowing they might take much occasion against 
the brethren upon the sight of these papers. However, they 
took it along in one of the cloak bags which were full of 
papers. That night the sergeant kept one of the cloak 
bags in the chamber where he lay, about two miles from 
Mr. Adair's house, and in this was that bundle. The maid 
of the house, hearing a report that these were Mr. Adair's 
papers, resolved to restore some of them to him again. And 
so she went in the night when the sergeant and soldiers were 
asleep, and quietly brought a bundle of papers out of the 
cloak bag, not knowing what papers they were. This bundle 
was that which Mr. Adair only cared for, and she sent it to 
him next morning. 

Next week after this, the commissioners gave summons to 
the whole country of both counties to appear at Carrick- 
fergus, and assigned every barony or great parish their day 
of appearance ; in each of which they pitched on certain per- 
sons to return all the names of masters of families in a list to 
the commissioners, to be called in order. Accordingly, the 
whole country generally appeared on their days assigned; 



198 



THE ENGAGEMENT DISCUSSED, 



[a.d. 



and their names being returned, they put the names of the 
ministers first on the roll, purposely that each of them might 
have occasion to debate the " Engagement," being first called ; 
and the people, where each minister dwelt, being present, 
this gave occasion to most of them to debate the Engage- 
ment with the Commissioners. This was to the minister's 
hazard, yet, a special means to confirm the people in their 
duty to the King and covenant, and guard them against it. 
For it fell so out, that the people who came along with the 
ministers, and were present at their disputing with the Com- 
missioners, wholly refused the "Engagement" This did 
much irritate the Commissioners against the ministers. How- 
ever, they dismissed them for that week, and commanded 
them to return the next. Accordingly, the ministers came; 
and the Commissioners gave order that they should not go 
out of town without their liberty — this being about the mid- 
dle of May, 1653. The guards at the ports were charged to 
watch to that purpose. The ministers were dealt with to 
give some security for their peaceable carriage in the country, 
and never to own any other power, or oppose this. They 
would, however, make no promises to this purpose. They 
were kept till Saturday, in the evening, attending the Com- 
missioners' pleasure; and they were informed by some who 
were their friends, and yet who kept intercourse with the 
Commissioners, that there was a frigate ready to receive them 
to be transported to England. It is certain there was a 
frigate then attending for some service known to none but 
themselves. Notwithstanding this, they stood constant; and 
being called unto the Commissioners, they thought to receive 
a sad sentence, considering what had been their bitter ex- 
pressions to them before, and considering what they had 
heard of the Commissioners' design and resolution that day, 
But, unexpectedly, they were entertained with much seeming 



l6s3 .] MR. KER'S BOLDNESS. 1 99 

favour and respect. The Commissioners did a little resent 
their so plain disputing against their power. They especially 
declared their dissatisfaction with Mr. Ker, who had been, 
as they thought, their own so long; and now, having been 
called to take the "Engagement" with the people of that 
country, did not enter fairly to debate the business, but fell 
down right upon them, declaring how he had been deceived 
with the pretences of that party at first — for which he justly 
had been suspended by his brethren — and now, whereas he 
thought they would favour the people of God, he saw the 
greatest malignants in the country were most in their favour, 
because they could turn any way for their own ends. This 
they did resent in Mr. James Ker, more than the carriage 
of any of the rest. However, they did much insinuate on 
the ministers, and desired they would yet resolve to live 
peaceably and preach the Gospel to the people without re- 
flecting on their powers — and so desired them to go to their 
charges. 

The brethren being surprised with this kind entertainment, 
did very joyfully accept of it, and the more cheerfully that 
no engagement was sought from them, as always before. 
And now, wondering at God's merciful providence unto them 
after so long tossing, they hasted home that night, though 
very late, and kept the next day — the Sabbath — with their 
congregations, in more than ordinary zeal ; blessing God for 
that unexpected deliverence from their straits and troubles. 
Yet they knew not what was the particular occasion which 
moved these Commissioners to such a change in their car- 
riage to them. But this, very shortly after they had notice 
of. It came not from any good-will in them to the ministers ; 
but there was a sovereign Ruler ordering all things even in 
that confused and reeling time. We heard before, that the 
prevailing party in the army in England had taken away the 



200 



THE RUMP. 



[a.d. 



life of their sovereign, and driven away by force, and im- 
prisoned the far greater part of the Parliament (called then 
the Long Parliament), because they had voted the King's con- 
cessions satisfactory; and had resolved, upon the concessions 
he had given — he being then prisoner in the Isle of Wight — 
to bring him to the throne. This, that party could not en- 
dure. Therefore, they forcibly excluded the major part, and 
kept only a small number of their own friends, who had not 
concurred with the rest in that work and vote. This was 
called the " Rump," because it was only a small party of the 
Parliament, and the most despicable part of it. This "Rump" 
voted down the King and House of Lords, and called them- 
selves the Commonwealth of England. They framed an 
" Engagement " to be pressed in England and Ireland, and 
they called it a " Tender " in reference to Scotland. By this 
they required every person to be true and faithful to the com- 
monwealth of England as now established, without King and 
House of Lords. From this " Rump" Parliament came all 
the troubles of the Engagement — for refusing of which, and 
adhering to their loyalty to the King, the ministers of this 
country, as well as many in England of the same persuasion, 
endured long sufferings. 

But, Oliver Cromwell having other designs — and being 
now Captain-General of all the forces of this Commonwealth 
in the three nations — did, partly by policy and partly by 
power now in his hands, so strengthen himself in that army, 
that he got the most considerable officers of the army with 
himself, to set themselves in opposition to it • picking quar- 
rels with their government, alleging they did not follow the 
ends for which the war was first undertaken, and that the 
good cause was perishing in their hands, they only minding 
to perpetuate themselves in the government. Therefore, he, 
with his special officers, went in unto the House, April 20th, 



i653-] 



THE TIPPERARY PROJECT. 201 



1653, and after some upbraiding language, did violently dis- 
miss them. Thus the government devolved upon himself 
and the council of officers, who thereafter changed from one 
thing to another till he was made Protector ; the particular 
passages of which we leave to other histories. 

The news of this raising the Parliament, which was the 
fountain of their power for the time, came to the Commis- 
sioners that Saturday in the afternoon, being about the midst 
of May; and so they knew not how to dispose of these 
ministers, their supreme masters being driven from authority, 
and they having no commission from any other power. 
However, that they might some way express their indigna- 
tion against the country for disgusting their new Government, 
they did, by advice from Dublin, contrive a way to prevent 
hazard from this country to the Government. They fell 
about a way of transplanting the special persons whether for 
estate or parts, not principled their way, both ministers and 
others, unto the County of Tipperary, where they promised 
to give them who had estate here a proportionable value in 
lands there, and " that others should be safely transported 
with their goods, and have protection in that part of the 
country where there was no hazard of their insurrection 
against the Government. They made a list of the persons 
to be transplanted, ministers and others, and caused divers 
gentlemen of the State to go to Tipperary and view it, in 
order to this design, among whom were Sir Robert Adair, 
Mr. Shaw, of Ballygelly — and others in the County of Down. 
But, matters in England being in a continual unsettledness 
through Cromwell's driving on his design for his own ad- 
vancement to the supreme Government, and the opposition 
of many in the army wholly against the Government's being 
settled in any single person, this motion of the governors 
here in Ireland had no bottom to rest upon, and, therefore, 



202 



THE BRETHREN IN SCOTLAND. 



A.D. 



their project of transplanting the Scotch to Tipperary did 
evanish within a little time ; and the ministers and people 
in this country began to have a great calm after all the former 
storms which they had endured. For Oliver, coming to the 
supreme ordering of affairs, used other methods, and took 
other measures than the rabble rump Parliament. He did 
not force any engagement or promise upon people contrary 
to their consciences, knowing that forced obligations of that 
kind will bind no man. For men who are not ruled by 
conscience can easily break them, and shake off these obli- 
gations whenever opportunity offers; and men of conscience, 
if they should be constrained and tempted to them, will find 
themselves under a necessity to repent. Thus, ministers in 
the country began to enjoy great liberty, and their brethren 
in Scotland began to return in peace to their parishes without 
molestation. 

But it is fit that we here remember these brethren, not only 
as to the occasion of their being all this while in Scotland, 
but also their entertainment there, and their return again. 
They were thrust away from their congregations in Ireland, 
and sent over to Scotland by Colonel Venables, then 
governor of the English forces in these parts, because they 
had refused to acknowledge the then Government, and 
disown the King's right. Some of them were, by Venables' 
order, surprised with parties of soldiers, and kept a while at 
Carnckfergus in restraint, and thereafter sent to Scotland ; 
others had gone to Scotland before upon their apparent 
hazard in the country. Thus, all the ministers then settled 
in Ireland removed to Scotland, except seven who escaped 
the soldiers when they were sent to apprehend them, and 
had stayed in the country under disguise, and with great 
difficulty and danger all this while. After they were thus 
driven to Scotland, they had invitations from divers Presby- 



i653-] 



THE BRETHREN IN SCOTLAND. 



20 3 



teries and parishes to exercise their ministry, which they un- 
dertook only on condition that they might have free liberty 
to return when they should have access to their own congre- 
gations in Ireland. They thus continued, in divers parts of 
the kingdom, joining with these Presbyteries in the inspec- 
tion of their respective congregations. 



[ 2 °4] 



[a.d. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE RESOLUTIONERS AND PROTESTORS — THE CHURCH RECOVERS HER 
LIBERTY — THE ACT OF BANGOR — SUPERVISION OF CANDIDATES FOR 
THE MINISTRY— THE MEETINGS OF DOWN, ANTRIM, AND ROUTE, 
WITH LAGAN— EXPANSION OF THE CHURCH — MINISTERIAL MAIN- 
TENANCE— CHARACTER OF SIR JOHN CLOTWORTHY. 

EANTIME, there fell out that division of the 
Church of Scotland between those called Remon- 
strators, or Protestors, on the one hand, and those 
who adhered to the public Resolutions of the Church and 
State on the other hand. The occasion and ground of this 
division among men eminent for godliness, learning, and 
usefulness in the work of God, we leave to those of that 
church and nation whose work it may be to record it* I 
only mention it here with sad regret, as the beginning of the 
woeful breach in that church not yet repaired, tending to the 
reproach of the Church of Scotland, alienating the hearts of 
the godly one from another, and marring the work of God 
in it. The Irish ministers, being settled in divers Presby- 
teries of divers judgments as to this controversy, most part 
did incline to those opinions of which their respective Pres- 
byteries were ; and thus they became divided among them- 
selves, insomuch that those of the protesting opinions joined 
with the Presbytery where they were, in emitting protesta- 
tions and testimonies against the public actings of the com- 

* In 1650, the Commission of the Scottish Assembly adopted two Resolutions, 
sanctioning the admission into the army of all persons except those who laboured 
under certain ecclesiastical disabilities. On this the Scottish Parliament passed an 
Act, throwing open all places of power and trust to those who had opposed the Cove- 
nant, on their professing regret for past misconduct. The Resolutions of the Com- 
mission were passed at a thin meeting. Those who favoured them were called 
Resolutioners, and those who opposed, Remonstrators, or Protestors. 




I6S3-] 



THE BRETHREN IN SCOTLAND, 



205 



mission, and other judicatories of the Church in Scotland. 
Upon this, the Commission of the Church did, in their public 
papers, reflect on the whole exiled ministers of Ireland as 
meddling with things which did not belong to them. These 
public reflections on the ministers from Ireland by the 
standing judicatories of the Church of Scotland did put 
these brethren upon unanimous thoughts of meeting amongst 
themselves from the divers places where they were, that after 
mutual conferring they might, if possible, agree among 
themselves, and walk orderly and harmoniously as became 
strangers in a divided church. They first met at Ayr, where 
the former acquaintance and heart-warming they had in Ire- 
land did revive. After long and serious communication, 
they found the hazard of the present divisions among them- 
selves, not only as rendering them more obnoxious to excep- 
tions and reflections where they at present were, but being 
also hazardous, as if, through God's mercy, they should 
return to their charges in Ireland, they might carry as much 
of a strange fire in their skirts as might kindle division in 
that little church, and make irreparable rents among them- 
selves. Whereupon, they entered upon a conclusion which 
had afterwards good influence on their appearance after their 
return to Ireland, that, whatever were their different appre- 
hensions as to these differences in Scotland, yet all of them 
should forbear practically engaging in these divisions, but 
keep themselves free from divisive fasts, paper subscriptions 
of either party, and from Synods or Presbyteries which 
divided amongst themselves, and had gone to different 
parties, as was the immediate consequence of these sad 
differences at that time. After this conclusion thus unani- 
mously adopted among themselves, they kept correspondence 
thereafter; and, for keeping it up, they resolved to meet 
once a month at Maybole, that they might have a good 



206 



THE DAYBREAK OF LIBERTY. 



[a.d. 



understanding of one another, and confer not only of their 
own carriage in their exiled condition, but in order to the 
case of Ireland, and their own return, as God should offer 
opportunity. These meetings of the brethren at Maybole 
did continue till their return to Ireland, not without mutual 
refreshment and good fruit ; while their few brethren left in 
Ireland were conflicting with difficulties on all hands, whereof 
we have some account before. 

The first beginning and day-break of liberty to this poor 
church of Ireland, seemed to be the dispute at Antrim, 
already mentioned. After this the few ministers were not 
prohibited preaching, though vexed with their appearances for 
a while before the Commissioners of Revenue. Thereafter, 
the Lady Clotworthy, a noble and religious matron, inter- 
ceded with Colonel Venables, for liberty for her minister, 
Mr. Ferguson, to return to his church ; which being granted, 
Mr. Andrew Stewart, at Donaghadee, did also hazard a visit to 
his congregation, though without license, and upon that ac- 
count was not checked by the Commissioners. He returned 
after a while, and stayed till the rest of the brethren came over, 
having a commission from his brethren in Ireland to consult 
with the gravest ministers in Scotland anent their present 
case, and have their judgments upon divers questions as to 
their carriage under present circumstances ; especially as to 
their carriage towards usurping powers. Unto all this, after 
a time, they had satisfying answers, very little different from 
the way they had been led in before. 

After this the rest of the brethren returned from Scotland with 
papers from the English Government there, and, when they re- 
turned, presented themselves to Venables. Some of them also 
going up to Dublin procured a present maintenance to them- 
selves, without any conditions asked or given, and they had 
the free exercise of their ministry. For Cromwell, being then at 



i6S4-l 



INCREASED LIBERTY. 



207 



the helm, and his son Fleetwood being Deputy of Ireland, 
did labour to make friends of all sorts of persons and parties. 
Besides, Fleetwood, though inclining to Anabaptist courses, 
was no enemy to the Presbyterian party, and a man of 
much charity to all who had profession of godliness. Upon 
this favourable reception by those in power for the time, 
the brethren thought it their duty to fall about meeting 
together presbyterially, as they had formerly done, which 
they did publickly and frequently, without any restraint from 
the powers — sometimes in one place and sometimes in 
another, and for a while only in the houses of one another, 
where all the rest met, and brought their elders, who were fit 
and willing, always along with them. They met at Temple- 
patrick, Cairncastle, Comber, Bangor, &c.,for awhile, till at 
last they settled their meetings as before. This was in the 
year 1654, when this poor church had a new sunshine of 
liberty of all ordinances, and much of the blessing and coun- 
tenance of God concurring therewith in those congregations 
where ministers had been planted. 

Yet, as it is usual in like cases, that God's goodness to his 
people generally enrages his enemies on all hands; there 
was in the country not only a standing power of the sectarian 
party, Anabaptists, &c, but the old episcopal party, who, 
now when the power was out of their own hands, to afflict 
the Presbytery, did insinuate on those who had power, as 
they did now with the sectaries, to incense them against the 
liberty the ministers had, and against their discipline and 
public solemnities at communions, &c; besides, suggesting 
that these their meetings were dangerous to the state, and 
that they had therein consultations for strengthening their 
own faction. This so wrought with an Anabaptist governor, 
Colonel Barrow — then in the County of Down — that he be- 
came highly incensed, and jealous of these meetings, and 



208 



COLONEL BARROW. 



[a.d. 



resolved to use his endeavours to obtain an order for sup- 
pressing them. It fell out, that at a communion in Porta- 
ferry, there was an English gentleman from King's County 
— an Independent in his opinions — waiting for a passage to 
England, and though it was not his principle to join with 
Presbyterians in their public worship, yet being there, he 
wished to see the fashion. Being present at the whole work, 
he was so taken with it, and saw so much of the power and 
presence of God with his servants and people, that on his 
return to Colonel Barrow, his acquaintance, he professed he 
never saw more of God in an assembly of people ; yea, he 
questioned if God was so much among any people as among 
these Presbyterians in this country. Colonel Barrow, being 
a man pretending to much piety, and though of Anabaptist 
principles, yet not of a malicious disposition, from this time 
had more respect to the ministers, and*used not his interest 
to suppress their liberty in the country. Besides, he thereby 
got a better [more correct] character of the malignant 
informers. 

Thus, this poor church being in a great measure restored 
to former freedom, and enjoying their ministers who had been 
banished, the Lord so countenanced their labours that many 
other congregations, in places of the country that had not 
been planted before, began to seek for ministers to be settled 
among them. In general, these motions from new places 
were well accepted by the Presbytery, who resolved to concur 
with the people. But in the entrance there fell in some 
difficulties upon occasion of the different opinions in Scot- 
land, before mentioned, most young men there siding with 
the one party or the other. And some brethren who had 
lately come over, being of the dis-assenters' opinion, had 
invited one or two young men of the same opinion also to 
come over, and had employed them in preaching without 



i654-] 



MEETING AT BANGOR. 



209 



acquainting the brethren of the Presbytery. The most of 
the brethren here, not being of these opinions, and hearing 
of this, did resent the practice as disorderly and dangerous — 
especially there being the whole country of the Lagan to be 
planted, having only two ministers, Mr. Hugh Cunningham 
and Mr. William Semple, who had been in Scotland, and 
favoured the Protestors, and other two who had lurked in the 
country, and were easily drawn to their opinion. The Pres- 
bytery apprehended they might plant that country and 
Route with persons so fixed in the protesting way as to found 
a division between ministers of that part of the country and 
the rest of the brethren, and to provoke ministers who were 
of the other opinion to deal as vigorously for men of their 
own views. Upon these considerations, the body of the 
Presbytery declared to those brethren their disorderliness, 
and told them that such practices could not be borne with. 

However, another meeting was appointed at Bangor, where 
all the brethren met; and before their sitting down some 
jealousies and animosities began to appear between these 
two parties of brethren who came from Scotland ; notwith- 
standing that before their coming over, they had come to 
a good understanding one with another, and had resolved to 
continue so. The few who had been left in Ireland were 
unconcerned in the difference ; therefore, the brethren com- 
ing together to the place of meeting (the church of Bangor), 
one of these brethren whom neither party did mistrust, was 
by common consent chosen Moderator. Immediately, he, 
having been made acquainted with the present case by some 
of the brethren of both parties, proposed a committee to be 
chosen of more experienced brethren, to bring in overtures 
to the Presbytery, in order to establish unity among them- 
selves, and for planting new congregations. This being as- 
sented to, the Moderator, according to custom, made a list 
o 



2IO 



THE ACT OF BANGOR. 



[a.d. 



equally of both parties — viz. Mr. Drysdale, Mr. Cunningham, 
and Mr. Semple, who were all of the protesting opinions; 
and Mr. Greg, Mr. Stewart, and another of the other side, 
who were also approven by the rest. They, together with 
the Moderator, were to meet for preparing these overtures. 
This accordingly they did; the rest of the brethren going 
through other business in the Presbytery in the meantime. 
The brethren did calmly consult of their present case, and 
hazard of division among themselves, and what mischievous 
consequences it might bring to this church; as well as of the 
dangerous consequences of bringing over young men from 
Scotland and settling them ministers, who were fixed on con- 
trary parties and factions, which might lay the foundation of 
a constant rupture in this church, which the Lord in mercy 
had hitherto kept entire and in great unity and uniformity, 
in affection, principles, and practices. They, therefore, con- 
cluded upon some overtures to be presented to the rest of 
the brethren, which were readily assented to, and Presby- 
terially concluded by them. 

The first overture, called the Act of Bangor, was, that as 
to the brethren present, though some differed in opinion 
from the rest, yet there should be no mutual contestings 
about the differences in Scotland, nor any owning of them 
on either side in public preaching or prayer, nor in confer- 
ence among the people as siding with one party more than 
another. But whatever mention might indirectly be made of 
these divisions, it should be in order to healing them in 
Scotland, and praying for that end ; and for preventing them 
among us, where there was not even an imaginary ground 
for such divisions. 

The second related to the planting of the church with 
men from Scotland. On this subject the Presbytery re- 
solved — i st. To endeavour for men of abilities for gifts of 



ARRANGEMENTS FOR PEACE. 



211 



learning and prudence, knowing that there are many enemies 
and observers of ministers of our persuasion in this country, 
so that men need abilities to answer enemies on all hands, 
and a walk so as to convince gainsayers, and bring a good 
report from those who live without ; 2nd. That they should 
be pious, knowing that other qualifications without this are 
not usually blessed in the ministry, and that men living in 
this country among so many troubles, and where there is no 
discipline, had need to be fixed on godliness, and have some 
savouriness in their carriage, in order to a bond on people's 
consciences, though they have no external power; 3rd. That 
they should be peaceable — z>., not violent in either of those 
ways now debated in Scotland ; but, whatever were their 
private thoughts, they should be of that temper as to be 
submissive to their brethren, and not trouble this church 
with their opinions. 

The third related to the sending and applying for such 
learned and godly men to Scotland. In order to this, the 
Presbytery arranged — 1st. That no congregation should 
send to Scotland for a minister without acquainting them; 
2nd. That the Presbytery should appoint some brethren 
to write to the gravest ministers of both judgments that they 
would give the persons commissioned from their respective 
parishes their advice, in order to obtaining pious and peace- 
able young men ; 3rd. That none should be received here 
but such as had the recommendation of worthy ministers of 
both sides ; 4th. And that, thereafter, none should be ad- 
mitted but such as after trial and approbation otherwise, 
should engage and subscribe to the peaceable deportment 
inculated in the Act called the "Act of Bangor." 

The Presbytery also determined that not only the young 
men from Scotland should have sufficient testimonials from 
learned and godly men there, but they resolved to take 



212 



LICENTIATES. 



[A.D. 



special trial of them themselves before they allowed any 
parish to give them a call — first by private conference with 
some brethren appointed for that purpose to know what they 
had read and what stock of learning they had, not only in 
those points taught in the philosophy colleges in Scotland, 
but also how they had improved their time after that, whe- 
ther in colleges of divinity, or, if they had not that oppor- 
tunity, how they otherwise improved their time as to ground- 
ing themselves in positive divinity, and studying common 
places in controversial divinity and church history, and what 
acquaintance they had with the Bible. They were, further- 
more, appointed to preach not only in that congregation 
which might have an eye to them, but in congregations near 
its bounds, in order that both ministers and the more 
knowing of the people might have some taste of their gifts. 
This narrow scrutiny seemed then necessary, considering so 
many congregations were now calling for ministers, and that 
some young men came over of their own accord, though not 
without some testimonials and recommendations from worthy 
ministers in whose bounds they had resided, yet not alto- 
gether in the order the Presbytery appointed. Besides, the 
more that were to be admitted, there was the greater need 
of narrow searching, lest new places should be planted with 
insufficient men, whereby people who were but coming into 
the Gospel and not confirmed in it might have been at first 
entry stumbled, and the Lord's work in these places hazarded. 
It is true some did come over according to the order, and 
yet proved not sound hereafter, as appeared when the 
troubles came. When young men had thus come over and 
passed these private sorts of trials, then the brethren, being 
satisfied with them, did concur with the parishes who called 
them and put them upon ordinary public trials, in order to 
ordination, and settling them in that particular place, accord- 



i654-] 



INCREASE OF MINISTERS. 



213 



ing to the common method and order — unto which was 
usually added at the time of their ordination, and before 
imposition of hands, that they declared their adhering to 
the Solemn League and Covenant ; and they were put to 
subscribe the Act of Bangor, which was kept on record. 

The Lord blessed these endeavours of the Presbytery very 
signally. For many young men were brought from Scotland 
by degrees; all of them with the testimonials required, and 
professing their willingness to live peaceably, without owning 
the differences in Scotland. Yea, both the brethren who had 
been here before, and those coming over of late, had a mer- 
ciful harmony in everything, and no noise among the people 
of any differences which so divided the church of Scotland, 
but to regret them. And it is observable, that the most 
grave, experienced, and godly ministers in Scotland, of both 
sides, did much approve this way that the Presbytery took 
to prevent divisions, as all of them testified to the brethren 
of Ireland, who occasionally went to Scotland about these 
times, not one of them disapproving of their prudent 
measures. 

The number of ministers in planted congregations, grow- 
ing and considerably spreading unto all parts of the North 
of Ireland, it was found that the Presbytery could not all 
meet together in one place, as formerly they had done from 
the first beginning of church discipline in these parts. There- 
fore, the Presbytery found it necessary that there should be- 
three different meetings in different parts of the country, for 
the better and more speedy carrying on the work of God in 
divers counties ; taking order with scandals ; and concurring 
in matters of discipline as particular congregations should 
require their help. And withal, that these distinct meetings 
should take trials of entrance within their particular bounds, 
upon their finding the calls clear to congregations. These 



214 DOWN, ANTRIM, AND ROUTE MEETINGS. 



meetings were not constituted into Presbyteries, strictly so 
called, as acting by power in themselves; but they acted by 
commission of the whole Presbytery met together — their com- 
mission being drawn and subscribed by the clerk of the 
Presbytery for what they did. These committee meetings 
had power only to visit empty congregations; to dissuade 
people from hearing hirelings; to erect and give advice to 
sessions anent scandalous persons and their repentance ; to 
try what duties ministers and elders performed in their 
charges; to see what care congregations took to maintain 
ministers; to inspect expectants' testimonials coming from 
Scotland, and if approven to license them to preach till the 
Presbytery [met], but not in relation to trial; to preach and 
censure doctrine at their meetings ; to take account of one ano- 
ther's diligence ; and to divide the controversies of the times 
among themselves. But, on the other hand, they were not 
to enter expectants upon trial in reference to congregations, 
till the Presbytery was satisfied with their testimonials. Nor 
were these young men to be ordained till the Presbytery 
should have report and satisfaction concerning their abilities 
after trials were passed. 

Thus the work of the Presbytery was facilitated by these 
meetings commissioned by them. They were then called 
the Meetings of Down, Antrim, and Route, with Lagan. 
Besides, the gospel spread into divers counties and places 
of the North of Ireland, where the purity and power of 
ordinances had never been known before — such as Armagh, 
Fermanagh, Tyrone, Monaghan, Cavan;* besides a further 
enlargement of the gospel in Londonderry. Though there 
were not above twenty-four ministers planted belonging to the 
Presbytery in the year 1653, yet they had multiplied to near 



* Presbyterianism has never been adopted by so large a proportion of the Protestant 
population in these counties as in Down and Antrim. 



x6S4'] 



CROMWELL AND FLEETWOOD. 



215 



eighty within a few years thereafter, even in the sight and to 
the angering of their adversaries on all hands — viz. the old 
Episcopal party, who then complied with the Government, 
and the Anabaptists and other sectaries, who then had special 
influence upon all affairs. This was the hand of God cover- 
ing a table to His people in the sight of their enemies, and 
making His wonderful work to appear and prosper in the 
hands of a few despised and hated men ; even under the 
eye of those who lately before had been their persecutors, driv- 
ing the most of them out of the country, and the few that were 
left, into corners. And it ought never to be forgotten how 
in this poor church, from the beginning of planting the 
Gospel in it, though the sovereign-wise God thought fit to 
let loose the enemies of the power and purity of the Gospel 
so far against its servants and people, as to persecute and 
drive them out of the country for a testimony and sealing of 
the truth with their sufferings; yet the same faithful and 
wise God did shortly after take up the possession of the 
land with great advantage. Thus it was in the prelates' 
times. Thus it was in the sectaries' time, as appears by 
this narrative : all which we are only to ascribe to God's 
goodness and tenderness to his work, and people, and poor 
servants ; though it be true that the Lord made use of the 
policy of Oliver Cromwell — at this time advanced to the 
helm of power and rule in these nations, who saw it for his 
interest to engage all sorts of persons, so far as might stand 
with his present peaceable possession. And because he had 
always a profession of religion, he pretended greatest favour 
to godly men and faithful ministers ; thus walking in a course 
much different from the way of the Rump Parliament that he 
had destroyed, and with more policy. Beside, his son-in- 
law Fleetwood,' being ]in the beginning of this time yet in 
government in this nation, was not only of a sober temper 



2l6 MAINTENANCE OF MINISTERS. [A . D . 

and gentle disposition naturally, but had a piece of tender- 
ness to all whom he apprehended to be godly, being of him- 
self inclinable to the Anabaptists. This in him, together 
with the politic designs of his father-in-law, gave a latitude 
and ease to the ministers in this country, so that it might in 
some measure be said of this church, as in Acts ix. 3, 
" Suddenly there shined round about it a light from heaven." 

Meantime, the ministers had no settled maintenance. 
Those who after a while's suffering and want here had 
been banished to Scotland, were, during their abode there, 
provided for with the legal maintenance of the parishes 
which they supplied. Those few who were left in Ireland, 
beside their hazard from their persecutors, and many other 
inconveniences, had nothing allowed them for full five years 
(from 1649 till 1654), except what the people, under the 
burdens and oppressions of strangers, could, out of their 
poverty, spare them. And though for new entrants the Pres- 
bytery obtained some better conditions from the parishes 
that called them, than they got for themselves who had been 
called before, yet the conditions were but small, and in most 
places scarcely able to afford any comfortable subsistence. 
In this case, Providence ordered that Sir John Clotworthy 
came from England into these parts to visit his mother, and 
to order the estate and things for the family, whom he was 
to bring over shortly after. Mr. Adair having occasion to 
discourse with him in order to providing a minister for 
Antrim, Mr. Ferguson being now dead,* Sir John inquired 
how the ministers in this country were maintained in this 
juncture of affairs. Mr. Adair, in reply, gave the account 
just related. Upon which, that worthy gentleman did much 
regret the case of the ministers, and proposed to Mr. Adair 
that if the brethren would send one or two of their number 



* Mr. Ferguson died in the end of the year 1654. 



i654-] 



MAINTENANCE OF MINISTERS. 



217 



to Dublin along with him, whither he was shortly to return 
on his way to London, together with some from the country, 
to represent the case of ministers to Fleetwood and the 
Council there, he would use his endeavours to obtain main- 
tenance for ministers who were known to be worthy. Upon 
Mr. Adair's acquainting his own meeting and that of Down 
with this motion, Down chose Mr. Stewart from the minis- 
ters, and Captain James Moor from the country, to repair to 
Dublin for this end. And Antrim chose Mr. Adair from 
the ministers, and desired Captain Langford from the 
country, that they might attend Sir John Clotworthy, and 
be advised by him. 

Accordingly they all went except Captain Langford. In 
this negotiation, Sir John first applied to Fleetwood without 
their counsel, and to some other members of his acquaint- 
ance — from whom he had fair promises of their concurrence 
with his desires. The motion was from the country, and 
not from the ministers themselves, and the only desire was 
to take off the sequestration, that now had been, of ministers' 
maintenance for these last five years. Thereafter the motion 
was brought before the Council. In it there were men of 
divers complexions — some of Anabaptist opinions — who 
carried much at that time, and were no good friends to 
Presbyterians. Others were politicians, designing to bring 
ministers under an undue dependency on the state for their 
livelihood. They therefore proposed to give the ministers 
a competent maintenance out of the treasury, and that 
quarterly. This being considered by the ministers, who did 
not appear before the Council, but waited for what might 
concern them in this affair, they declined such a way of 
maintenance, but desired they might have their legal main- 
tenance belonging to their respective parishes, though almost 
none of these maintenances were of nearly equal value to 



2l8 



SIR JOHN CLOTWORTHY. 



fA.D. 



what the Council proposed. They gave into the Council's 
hands the reason of their so pleading, which some of their 
number having first seen in private, did much approve of. 
They were not, however, sustained by Fleetwood and the 
Council. Sir John being present before the Council, pleaded 
for the ministers' paper, and conducted it with much affec- 
tion to the ministers, and magnanimous zeal, to have them 
provided for, with some express reflections on the present 
course of that time, where unlettered mechanics, inferior 
officers of the army, being Anabaptists, were largely provided 
out of the public treasury for their ignorant preaching and 
seducing of the people. But they had such a reverence for 
him that they overlooked what he said, and yet stuck to their 
own point. They returned the ministers this answer, that 
they would not allow them any other way of maintenance 
than by salary, according as some of their profession in the 
Lagan and Route had already. For these brethren, having 
been of the opinion of the Protestors in Scotland, had obtained 
this way of maintenance, previous to the motion of Sir John 
Clotworthy, and before the brethren of Down and Antrim had 
moved for themselves. 

But before we close this passage, we owe it as a duty to 
the memory of this excellent person, then Sir John Clot- 
worthy, to shew the cause why he, being such a stated enemy 
to the course then followed, had yet so much respect with 
the Council, and could prevail much with them. A long 
time before this, even before the rebellion, he had been 
forced to move with his family from his own habitation at 
Antrim. Being a Nonconformist, and Lord-Deputy Went- 
worth growing very imperious at that time, along with the 
bishop, he saw things growing to that height in this country, 
where he was more eminent and noticed, that he thought it 
safest to repair to London, where he — together with his truly 



I6S4-] 



SIR JOHN CLOTWORTHY. 



219 



noble and excellent lady, who in all these things went on in 
an equal pace with him as a fit and comfortable yoke-fellow 
— might live more privately and obscurely, and enjoy his 
conscience. Here he lived privately, till the sitting down of 
the Long Parliament, whereof he was chosen a member. 
There he proved eminent among those worthy patriots, 
steering a right course, opposing the high royalists on the 
one extreme, and the sectaries on the other; insomuch, 
that he was one of those eleven members whom the sectarian 
party, coming to a height, did for a time seclude from the 
House. For this interval he repaired to Holland; yet, 
thereafter he, with the rest, was admitted to his place, where 
he concurred with the Parliament in their vote for owning 
the king's concessions, given to the Commissioners of Par- 
liament in the Isle of Wight, to be satisfactory, and that the 
king should presently be brought into London, and upon 
confirming his concessions in Parliament, be settled on his 
throne. But this vote not pleasing the sectarian party, he 
was thereafter, by Cromwell, violently thrust out of the House, 
together with the rest of the worthy members in it who adhered 
to the King — only the " Rump " remaining. He was for the 
most part of three years kept prisoner by that party, being 
a person of so much worth and weight, and so contrary to 
these illegal and treacherous proceedings. However, after 
that long imprisonment, he was released about this time. 
But these new upstart politicians then ruling in this country 
knew him to be more able than themselves, and fitter to 
govern than indeed almost all of those who sat together in 
the council in Dublin. And they being professors of reli- 
gion, and many of them sometime Nonconformists, knew 
him to be more a religious man than most of themselves. 
Beside, Cromwell had a great respect for him, not only on 
account of his parts and noble qualities, but also for parti- 



220 



PROVISION MADE FOR MINISTERS. 



[a.d. 



cular obligations. For, before Cromwell came to the pre- 
ferment to be a captain of horse, being a man of parts and 
great profession of religion, and a gentleman by birth, Sir 
John had been instrumental in his advancement and com- 
mand in the army ; not presaging that thereafter he would 
come to that height as to detain him his prisoner for adher- 
ing to the cause which they at first undertook. However, 
we owe that respect to him, to look on him in his way with 
that party as a person of great magnanimity and honesty, 
not stooping to them ; and yet of such prudence as to im- 
prove the respect they had for him towards promoting the 
good of the church and people of God where he was.* 

But to return to our ministers, and the answers they had 
from Fleetwood. After they had waited a considerable time, 
and were wearied with attendance, not only on him but on 
others in power, yet whom they could not own as lawful powers, 
and in pursuit of a desire so contrary to the designs of those in 
power, they returned and communicated their endeavours 
and answers to their brethren, who — though they saw it incon- 
venient to pass from their legal way of maintenance, and 
much contrary to their inclination to have any dependence 
on an usurping power, yet considered it necessary that 
ministers be maintained. Their legal maintenance had been 
taken into the treasury, the tithes being then farmed by 
commissioners for that purpose, and had been thus violently 
sequestered by powers then uncontrollable. They considered, 
too, that what they got from the treasury was but getting 
their own again, and that it was still a maintenance out of 
the tithes that were due to ministers. The people, too, 



* Sir John Clotworthy was one of the lay assessors in the Westminster Assembly. 
In 1660, he became the first Lord Massareene. He had only one child, his daughter 
Mary, who was married to Sir John Sheffington. In 1665, on the death of his father- 
in-law, Sir John Sheffington became the second Lord Massareene. 



i654-] 



STATE PROVISION FOR MINISTERS. 



221 



under so much oppression, were not able to bear further 
burdens, both lying under the weight of an army, and paying 
tithes to the Commissioners — to which was added this induce- 
ment, that there was no proposal of any terms or conditions 
made to them upon which they should have this mainte- 
nance, being a free gift without any shadow of a snare in the 
manner of receiving it. Upon all these considerations, they 
concluded to accept of that proposal, and were accordingly 
paid for two years by the treasury at Carrickfergus, and 
none excluded who sued for it. There were still a consider- 
able number who received not this salary, because being then 
but newly come into the country and entered upon their 
trials, this way of maintenance was changed before they were 
settled. 



[ 222 ] 



[a.d. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

HENRY CROMWELL SUCCEEDS FLEETWOOD IN IRELAND — MINISTERS 
TO RECEIVE EACH ;£lOO PER ANNUM — SYNOD AT BALLYMENA — 
DANGERS OF THE MINISTERS — DEATH OF OLIVER CROMWELL- 
PROCEEDINGS OF MONCK — PRESBYTERIANS ANXIOUS FOR THE 
KING'S RESTORATION — MEETING OF THE CONVENTION IN DUBLIN 
— PATRICK ADAIR CALLED THERE— ARRANGEMENTS RESPECTING 
MINISTERS— POLITICAL MANGEUVERING. 




|BOUT the year 1655, Fleetwood was called over to 
London, and Oliver Cromwell's second son ? 
Henry, sent over in his place. Fleetwood was too 
much an Anabaptist to carry on Cromwell's designs — now 
when he was aspiring to settle the supreme government in 
himself and his posterity after him. For the Anabaptist prin- 
ciple was against a single person, and Fleetwood, being more 
addicted to his [religious] opinions than to his politics, could 
not homologate with his father-in-law in these designs — on 
which Cromwell called him a milk-sop. The truth is, that 
except his delusion with the Anabaptist principles, which 
then bore sway in the army, he seemed to be a person of 
great candour, and of good inclinations in the main. He 
was much given to secret prayer, and was of a meek, conde- 
scending disposition, especially to those who were supposed 
to be godly, and had so much of a seeming self-deniedness, 
that he appeared not fit for government, especially of an 
army so difficult to rule, and of a whole kingdom in such 
reeling times. These his good qualities I have borne witness 
to from some experience of them ; and besides, I have the 
same from the testimony of other judicious persons who 
knew him better. And it is not to be forgotten that when 



I655-7-] 



HENRY CROMWELL. 



223 



Cromwell invaded Scotland, he utterly refused to go in that 
service. 

But to return to Henry Cromwell. He came over with 
his father's instructions for moderation to all who professed 
the Protestant religion. He had a chaplain in his company 
who was then a Presbyterian, one Francis Roberts, who 
stayed not long here, and thereafter changed with the time 
in England. He acted more the governor and politician 
than Fleetwood had done, not only in civil and military 
affairs, but in reference to the Presbytery in the North. He 
not only, upon occasion, declared a good respect and affec- 
tion for them, but fell on a way of restoring ministers to their 
legal maintenance. For this end he issued forth commissions 
to gentlemen in divers counties in Ireland, so to mould pa- 
rishes that there might be a competent maintenance for each 
minister, not within £100, if possible.* This was done in 
many places, and their diligence returned to Dublin and 
approved, and where the £100 fell short in any particular 
parish, it was to be made up out of the treasury of tithes, by 
special command to the treasurer. But this, through the 
uncertainty of these times, came to nought before it could be 
well effected. It may be here remarked that in 1 6 5 7 , a further 
sub-division of the Presbytery took place. The meeting of 
Route supplicated the Presbytery to be disjoined from Lagan. 
This was, for the sake of convenience, accordingly done ; so 
that from this period there were four meetings — viz. Down, 
Antrim, Route, and Lagan. 

Some time after this, Henry Cromwell endeavoured to 
have the Church of Ireland, and all ministers who were of 
a moderate temper, though otherwise of different persuasions 
as to Episcopacy, Presbytery, or Independency, to come to 
a right understanding with one another, and so compose 

* This sum was equal to from .£300 to ,£400 of our present money, if not more. 



224 



SYNOD AT BALLYMENA. 



A.D. 



matters among themselves as to live peaceably together, 
though his main end was supposed to be that he might feel 
their pulse and temper as to the government of himself and 
his father. In order to this design, he called for a consider- 
able number of ministers, by missive letters, from divers 
parts of the kingdom, and particularly from the North, 
directing his letters from himself to those particular ministers 
that he desired. Yet, the ministers, who were sent for, 
having acquainted their several Presbyteries with these 
letters, were sent by commission from their brethren, and 
obliged to give account of their actings in that meeting 
upon their return. However, the design came to nought. 

Soon after, there was a Presbytery at Ballymena, where all 
the four meetings were present, on April 8, 1659. Some 
called it the General Presbytery, and some called it a Synod. 
Here Lieutenant-Colonel William Cunningham, of whom 
we have spoken before, being then tenant to Henry Crom- 
well in Portumny, in the west of Ireland,* came with a letter 
and message from Henry Cromwell, desiring Mr. John Greg 
should be sent to that country, in order to planting the 
Gospel in those bounds, where at present were only Papists 
and a few High Prelatists and Anabaptists. He promised 
in his letter to give them all the encouragement in his power 
for this end, that the purity of religion and good principles 
might be settled among the people there. This motion was 
thought to come especially from Cunningham, who, at that 
time, had a considerable interest in those parts under 
Henry, as also divers others had, who wished their lands 
planted with British and sober persons, which they saw they 
could not so well do except ministers were settled there. 



* Portumna is in the County Galway, near the River Shannon, the seat of the 
Marquis of Clanrickarde. Mr. John Greg, mentioned in the text, was minister of 
Newtonards. He had before been settled at Carrickfergus. 



1658-9.] GOVERNMENT FASTS AND THANKSGIVINGS. 225 



Beside, where they were to have their own residences, they 
loved to enjoy Gospel ordinances under faithful ministers. 

The Presbytery, in compliance with this motion and de- 
sire of the then Chief Governor, did name some of their 
number — viz. Mr. Greg, Mr. Shaw, Mr. Cornwall, and Mr. 
Wallace,* to visit that country for three months, to see if 
there appeared any hope of doing good, but only on the 
condition that they be provided for and conducted to those 
places where they might be useful. But the motion was 
thereafter forgotten, and did evanish, Henry being taken up 
with grand affairs, and not being confident of our brethren 
that they would be for his purpose — i.e., instruments to 
engage people to his Government — and the ministers who 
were named having no forwardness for that undertaking. 

After this the Presbytery in these parts were hardly put to 
it by Henry and his Council, to observe their public fasts and 
thanksgivings, on account of the losses or victories of that 
party. The brethren, never judging themselves incorporated 
with them, durst not espouse their course, especially as to these 
solemn appearances before God; knowing that this govern- 
ment, though now nourishing and pretending some owning 
of religion, yet was iniquity at the bottom. The brethren, 
not joining in these days of theirs, were narrowly observed 
by the friends of that party in the country, and account 
transmitted to Dublin. Whereupon, threatening letters 
full of animosity were written to the Presbytery by Henry 
himself, and some particular brethren were charged, by letters 
from the Council, to appear before them at Dublin — which 
they did. Others were partly threatened ; partly insinuated 
upon at home. The Presbytery sent up two — Mr. Hartt 

* Mr. Gabriel Cornwall was settled at Ballywillan, near Coleraine, and Mr. George 
Wallace at Holywood. 
t Mr. Hart was minister of Taughboyne, or St. Johnstone, near Derry. 
P 



226 



Cromwell's death. 



[a.d. 



and Mr. Greg — on purpose, to endeavour to allay the pre- 
sent fury of the governors, especially of Henry, who at first 
so much professed to be our friend. There, after long dis- 
course from Henry upbraiding their ingratitude, and showing 
the reasonableness of the demand, Mr. Greg did plainly 
tell them, that we could not in conscience join with them in 
these fasts and thanksgivings, and that it was no wordly con- 
sideration but conscience that kept them at that distance. 
However, this did not satisfy Henry, but rather increased 
his choler, and brought from him harsh and threatening ex- 
pressions against the whole brethren. With this, these two 
brethren were at that time dismissed, and returned home 
with no account of the Governor's satisfaction. Yet, after 
that, came divers orders for keeping their days upon emer- 
gent occasions, which the brethren still waived. And, being 
again put to it, the brethren of Down particularly did give 
the reasons why they could not observe their days, partly 
considering that the causes thereof were matters which con- 
cerned that party and the carrying on their own designs, in 
which others beside themselves were not concerned, and 
partly because they were imposed by persons not having 
lawful power. Besides that, they were not lawful magis- 
trates who in some cases enjoined fasts. There was in 
these parts a church, representative and constituted, whose 
duty it was to consider the causes of these public solemni- 
ties, and accordingly to call the people together to exercises 
of that nature. This plainness did so startle the Council 
that it was feared he who once had professed so much friend- 
ship should turn an enemy. This was the special difficulty 
that the brethren then met with from the ruling powers. 

But the foundation of a great alteration of affairs was laid 
in the year 1658, by the death of Oliver Cromwell, who died 
the 3rd of September, in that year — a day wherein he had 



i6 5 8.] 



cromwell's character. 



227 



gotten two great victories, which tended most to his advance- 
ment — one at Dunbar and the other at Worcester, where the 
blood of many godly worthy men was spilled in defence of 
that cause wherein once he professed to be embarked with 
them. This day, too, it is said, he had begun to idolize, in- 
somuch that he would have one of his Parliaments to sit 
down on that day, though it was the Sabbath.* What re- 
mark may be put on the sovereign hand and providence of 
God in removing him out of this world, on that same day, 
we leave to the prudence of others to judge. t However, it 
is certain that day was the beginning of the overturning of 
his family as to the government of these nations, and a put- 
ting an end to all his former designs, and the designs of that 
whole party whereof he was the head. For after his death, 
though his son Richard was proclaimed Protector, and en- 
tered upon the government and called a Parliament who 
much complimented him; yet, the army became so wild 
and unsettled in their principles, and did so much counter- 
act the Parliament, that many reelings and alterations of 
government appeared through their giddiness, and the 
inability of Richard and his brother-in-law Fleetwood, to 
manage such unruly spirits now formed into a puissant army. 
It might have been said of them in that time, till a little 
before the King's restoration, that the Lord had mingled a 
perverse spirit in the midst of them; they erred in every work 
of their hands, as a drunken man staggereth in his vomit. 

September 3rd, 1654, the Lord's Day, yet the day of the Parliament's meeting. 
The members met in the afternoon at sermon in the Abbey church at Westminster. 
After sermon they attended the Protector in the Painted Chamber, who made a speech 
to them of the cause of their summons, 'speech unreported ;' after which they went to 
the House and adjourned to the next morning."— Carlyles Oliver CroinwelVs Letters 
and SpeecJies, III., 17. 

t Though so much has lately been written in favour of Oliver Cromwell, it cannot 
be forgotten that some of his contemporaries who knew him well— including such men 
as Baxter, Howe, and Blair— never could place confidence in him. 



APPROACH OF THE RESTORATION. 



A.D. 



But the particular narration of these events I refer to other 
histories. Meantime, the church of Christ, with its ministers 
in this country, being settled on its former basis, remained in 
peace and liberty as much as ever, beholding their late op- 
pressors a reeling and mouldering away, and in that fury 
destroying one another, and their own hands bringing to 
ruin that which they had for a while been building on iniquity. 
In the meantime, congregations were planting, and the inter- 
est of Christ spreading very remarkably in these parts, by 
the settling of ministers in congregations not before planted. 

Things remained thus in these parts, where the Presby- 
teries were settled, till a little before the King's return. As 
the sectarian party were so staggering and reeling among 
themselves, it must be presumed that there were not wanting 
in any of the three kingdoms, persons of all sorts who watched 
for their halting and studied to take advantage of their pre- 
sent condition. Among these the Presbyterian party were 
the most considerable ; not only because those who then pro- 
fessed that way were most considerable for number — many 
moderate episcopal persons then owning their way, and being 
willing to have closed with it after the King's return, if he 
himself had owned it — but also, because true Presbyterians 
were fixed upon grounds of conscience and obligation, by 
covenant and other engagements, to oppose that wild party 
of the sectaries and own the just rights and government of 
the King, as appeared in their carriage and sufferings under 
that party during the usurpation. Thus the motion of bring- 
ing home the King began first among the most grave and 
wise ministers in the church of Scotland — who communicated 
it to some principal noblemen — and thereafter, under secrecy, 
General Monck was communed with in it — who accorded to 
the proposals made, and had then support from Scotland for 
the same undertaking, and the promise of more if there were 



1659-60-] 



APPROACH OF THE RESTORATION. 



229 



need thereof. The same spirit did, after Monck's entering 
into England, actuate that party there. For all along in his 
march to London, they encouraged him and owned him. 
And being there, it was the Presbyterian covenanted party 
who brought him into credit; and therefore, he openly con- 
versed with them, and their ministers brought the whole city 
to own him. In compliance with them, he so ordered mat- 
ters that the first old Parliament was at length called. 
Meantime, the sectarian party under Lambert* mouldered 
away — many cities, and even London itself, calling for a free 
Parliament. The Parliament met in order to bringing home the 
King, as not only the undoubted lawful magistrate and sover- 
eign of these nations, but then, considered as a Presbyterian, 
having entere'd most solemnly into the covenant when he 
was in Scotland, both at his closing the treaty with the States 
there for his return in the year 1649, an d thereafter in the 
year 1650 at his coronation. This encouraged the Presby- 
terians the more, and though they never doubted his right 
to the crown, yet it made them with joy and acclamation 
endeavour his return to it. 

In Ireland, though the Presbyterians had not men of 
note and quality to be leaders in these affairs, yet their 
prayers were not wanting for the King's happy restoration. 
And in this juncture of affairs the ministers encouraged the 
people, that in their station they would be ready and assist- 
ing in their duty. Meantime, some special officers in the 
army in Ireland, at consultation among themselves, resolved 
on a concurrence with other loyal persons in England and 
Scotland; and in order to this, the castle of Dublin was 
surprised and taken out of the hands of those that were then 
of greatest authority, and of the sectarian party, and divers 



* Lambert was one of the officers of the army, 
opposing his acceptance of the crown. 



He greatly offended Cromwell by 



A CONVENTION CALLED. 



[a.d. 



other places were thus taken. In several places some 
regiments of common soldiers, and the inferior officers, 
did surprise and lay hold on their chief officers, and deli- 
vered them up to those honourable persons in Dublin who 
had undertaken this business. Thus, in a few days, not only 
the country generally, but the army were brought to declare 
for a free Parliament; and the principal persons who had 
been the heads of the sectaries in Ireland were secured and 
sent to London, where those of them who had been chief 
actors in the late King's death were thereafter executed as 
traitors. The true Presbyterians in the meantime were 
heartily acting and concurring in all these passages, in 
order to the King's restoration, and with a view to a happy 
settling of religion according to the first undertaking in 
Scotland. Others pretending the same end at that time 
concurred with them ; and no doubt would have so con- 
tinued if the King had stood to his solemn engagements, 
and countenanced religion accordingly. Particularly the 
Lord Orrery and Sir Charles Coote, then president of 
Connaught, and with his brethren and friends commanding 
a good part of the army, were special actors in the affairs of 
Ireland at this time. They, with other persons of quality 
and interest in the nation, resolved to call a General Con- 
vention from the several parts of the kingdom, chosen after 
the manner of members elected for Parliament — a regular 
Parliament being impossible in this juncture in Ireland as 
it was in England — her Parliament being the same which 
had long before that been legally chosen and confirmed by 
Charles I. to sit during pleasure, and having been only 
interrupted for a time through the prevailing of the sec- 
tarian party, did only then reassume its own power. But 
Ireland's Parliament had been legally dissolved. There- 
fore, to supply this defect, it was agreed there should be a 



i66o.] 



HENRY CROMWELL. 



Convention called, which was accordingly chosen in the 
several counties of Protestants, and met in Dublin about 
the beginning of February, 1660, where it consulted how to 
order and settle affairs in the nation as the present circum- 
stances of the times would permit 5 and particularly [manage] 
the army, which before this had been wholly under the 
command of the prevailing party, and opposite to the King 
and free Parliament. This Convention consisted of persons 
of divers principles, though most part prelatical, and such 
as always had adhered to the King against the Parliament of 
England. Yet a few were otherwise principled, and in- 
tended the Solemn League and Covenant ; and all at first 
seemed to favour Presbyterians, even the enemies of that 
way now apprehending that possibly the King would own 
that side. They began to conciliate the army by proposing 
ways how to pay them their arrears ; and pretended, not at 
first, a reformation of the church nor called upon ministers, 
as hereafter will be narrated. They chose for their chaplain 
to prayer, each time they had their meeting, a minister from 
Dublin, who was counted the surest Presbyterian,* and did 
everything that was popular till they had intelligence 
of the King's resolutions as to religion. Then they 
began to entertain those few bishops that were in the 
country, and to give all respect to them ; and they voted 
considerable salaries to them till things should be otherwise 
ordered. Yet a due testimony is not to be denied Henry 
Cromwell, though the son of the usurper Oliver; who, when 
he perceived matters go to confusion in England after his 
father's death, and the Anabaptists carry all along both in 
England and Ireland, had a desire and resolution to be in- 
strumental in bringing home the King to his just right, 
though upon terms by which religion and property might be 



* The Rev. Samuel Cox, who officiated in St. Catherine's Church, Dublin. 



232 POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. [ad . 

secured. This he did communicate to some of the soberest 
of the officers of the army, who he thought would be most 
ready to concur, and particularly to the Lord President and 
to Lord Orrery. But the motion from him was crushed by 
those whom he looked on as his and the King's friends. 
And some of them seeing things go as they did, resolved to 
take the glory of the King's restoration to themselves. 

Upon this, Sir Arthur Forbes, a gallant gentleman, who 
had been a great sufferer for the King, both in his blood and 
estate, was sent over to the King, then at Breda, with a 
tender of their service to his Majesty, and intimation how 
far Ireland was at his disposal, without any terms or condi- 
tions, for religion. Yea, these two lords in Dublin growing 
emulous of one another, and both being afraid of the King's 
displeasure on his return, having been great compliers with 
the times before, studied to ingratiate themselves with the 
King, and resolved to anticipate one another by offering the 
King, though then abroad, all conditions on his return 
that he could require. This they thought would be accept- 
able to the King, the rather because it was expected that 
England would not receive him without conditions some- 
what equivalent to those upon which he was first received 
in Scotland — for the Parliament then sitting in England 
owned the covenant and work of reformation. But that 
truly worthy person, Sir John Clotworthy, a member of the 
Convention, being then in Dublin, and finding out these 
designs of the lords, so wrought with them that they con- 
curred to send one from them both to the King, with condi- 
tions for Ireland as well as for England on his restoration. 
And they both pitched upon Sir John to go on this negotia- 
tion. He accordingly went as far as London on his way to 
Holland. But Monck's actings prevented his further jour- 
ney, as we shall touch upon hereafter. 



i66o.] 



THE CONVENTION IN DUBLIN. 



233 



But to return to the convention of Ireland, at this time 
sitting in Dublin. I shall not, however, touch any of their 
actings, save wherein religion may be concerned. First, they 
chose for their chaplain a man reputed the soundest Presby- 
terian in Dublin, one Mr. Cocks, calling him to their prayers 
every morning when they began their business. Immediately 
they called eight ministers, two from each province in Ire- 
land, all reputed learned and sober and prudent men, that 
they might give their advice to the Convention in order to 
settling the Church in Ireland, both in approving fit ministers, 
and ordering colleges * and schools, till a Parliament there- 
after should be duly called. Next, the Convention appointed 
a general fast through Ireland, and, with the proclamation 
for keeping the fast, were inserted the causes thereof, among 
which, breach of covenant was one. This fast was kept 
universally where orthodox ministers were settled, and very 
solemnly in Christ Church in Dublin, where the whole mem- 
bers of the Convention were present, and in which was kept 
somewhat of the order used in these times, even by sober 
persons — viz. one minister to pray first and preach, and 
another to pray after sermon a considerable length, in which 
prayer the whole state of the times was mentioned, and both 
confessions and petitions at length insisted on : and thus 
four ministers carried on the work of the day. Those 
ministers that were called to the Convention did all appear 
in Dublin a little after, and had their commission given them, 
and ordered to consult among themselves anent what over- 
tures might tend to the good of the church in the meantime; 
or to acquaint a committee appointed to consider of matters 
of religion, with their overtures ; and withal to give their 
advice to that committee anent such offers as they should be 



* Even at this time the insufficiency of one college for all Ireland was acknowledged, 
and yet a second university has been only very recently established. 



234 



SCHEMING OF VESEY. 



[a.d. 



asked of by it. There was only called from the North, Mr. 
Patrick Adair, by an order of the Convention sent him. 
Upon which, he acquainted his brethren, and desired a 
meeting of them at Belfast from both counties, where they 
gave him instructions how to carry ; mainly to endeavour 
the promoving the work of reformation, and to set on foot 
overtures for that end in the present juncture, when there 
seemed to be opportunity ; and also to guard against episco- 
pal courses on the one hand and sectarian on the other. 
He was obliged to acquaint his brethren in the North with 
what passages were necessary to be communicated to them. 
This he accordingly did during his abode there ; and, agree- 
ably to his instructions, endeavoured, with the rest of the 
ministers, that they should propose to the Convention the 
recommending of the covenant, and the owning of it, and 
thereafter the renewing of it. Unto this, most of them con- 
sented. But there being one (Mr. Vesey of Coleraine)* 
highly prelatical in his heart, and not sound in his principles 
(not so well known to the rest), he did from time to time 
make some of the high prelatical faction in the Convention 
acquainted with this private consultation about promoving 
the covenant. They, consulting among themselves how to 
obviate its being publicly proposed, resolved that the chair- 
man, Sir James [Barry, should openly declare against such 
proceedings of the ministers. And indeed he did openly 
declare that if the covenant came in before the Convention 



* In the Adair MS. the name is blank, but it is inserted in the text on the authority 
of a note in the margin, in another hand, to the following effect : — " This was, I sup- 
pose, Mr. Vesey of Coleraine, a very shifty, supple man, and never liked by Mr. 
Adair to be sound in principles, as he oft told me, for the Presbytery books are full of 
his tricks and disorderly walk." — V. F. These two letters are, I believe, the initials 
of Doctor Victor Ferguson, a well-known Belfast physician, who flourished in the 
beginning of the last century, and from whom, it is said, John F. Ferguson, Esq., J. P. 
and D.L., Belfast, is lineally descended. It would appear from this, that the Adair 
MS. was at one time in Dr. Ferguson's possession. 



i66o.] 



ECCLESIASTICAL MOVEMENTS. 



2 35 



to be taken into consideration, and any votings passed about 
it, he would leave the chair and protest against it. Where- 
upon the rest of his party did applaud him ; and those of 
the Convention who favoured it were of the fewest number, 
others were indifferent, and so that design was crushed in 
the bud. 

However, these ministers had power to recommend all 
honest able men to the Convention, that such only should 
be capable of maintenance ; and were charged to recommend 
none who were of Anabaptistical principles, who refused 
ordination by orthodox ministers, or were scandalous in their 
lives. Accordingly, they drew up a list of the ministers then 
in Ireland, who were judged sober orthodox men, to the 
number of near an hundred, besides those belonging to the 
presbytery in the North, upwards of sixty. They declared 
those who, to their knowledge or information, were scandal- 
ous in life, or Anabaptistical, or not orthodox in their prin- 
ciples; all whom they approved were allowed of the Convention 
to receive a legal right to the tithe of the parishes where they 
severally were ; and, in order to that, they were to receive 
inductions into the churches by such neighbouring ministers 
as were appointed for that effect. And, withal, they inquired 
after, and gave in a list of those now enjoying salary, who 
were Anabaptists, whereof there was a large number in con- 
siderable salaries in Ireland, and divers of them members of 
the army, and some who refused ordination. These were 
degraded from their preaching, and deprived of their salaries, 
who a little before had ruled all. Besides, these ministers 
gave in their advice anent the more comfortable settling of 
ministers in their maintenance, in which most of them would 
needs have some helps added to the ministers'maintenance — 
against which Mr. Adair was necessitated to enter his dissent 
from the rest. 



236 THE LONG PARLIAMENT RECALLED. [ A , D . 

Thereupon, besides the Convention, another judicatory 
more seemingly legal (as that time could bear) sat in Dublin, 
constituted of three men who were Commissioners from a 
Council of State in England a little before this, and had 
power and injunctions from the said Council to endeavour 
the propagating of the Gospel in Ireland in opposition to 
atheism, idolatry, popery, superstition, and profaneness ; 
but they had no commission then to suppress heresy. These 
Commissioners were Broghill and Coote, of whom before, 
and Sir William Bury, a religious, prudent gentleman. These, 
having some kind of authority from England, did act as 
they saw the time permitting ; and, though they sat in the 
Convention, and were chief instruments for gathering it, yet 
they ordinarily sat and acted by themselves. It was by 
their authority properly that ministers were settled and had 
maintenance ; and this authority they owned, as derived 
from the Council of State, which had been appointed by 
authority of a Parliament in England a little before this. 

Thus, at present, things were not unhopeful in Ireland ; 
and at this time, too, they looked well in England. For, 
after General Monck went to London, and the Rump Par- 
liament being then called again, some years after its dissolu- 
tion by Oliver, and after the dissolution of one called by 
Richard, things began to grow to confusion among them ; 
and, they having given a distate to Monck, through the in- 
stigation of the best principled and Presbyterians, he re- 
quired the Rump to call the remanent members of the first 
Parliament, called the " Long Parliament," which the army 
had, at the King's death, excluded from the House — unto 
which proposal, though against their will, they were forced 
to assent. Thus, the members of the Long Parliament were 
called, and met with the Rump after ten years' suspension 
from their trust. They began by rescinding two Acts which 



i66o.] 



GENERAL MONCK. 



237 



had militated against monarchy and the King's just interest; 
and the covenant was openly owned among them, and con- 
sultations held how to promote it, insomuch that it began to 
be hung up in houses and in some churches. Thus, for a 
moment, things wore a comfortable aspect with a Parliament 
such as formerly had been the instrument of reformation ; and 
the King, then at Breda, was looked on as a covenanted 
King who would not resile from the solemn engagements 
that he was under. Withal, the King at that time before 
his arrival gave very fair words to those who were sent to 
him. But, within a very short time, the face of affairs 
changed ; for Monck, having then great power, and the sole 
command of the army, and also being in considerable trust, 
carrying himself cunningly and closely as might serve his 
own ends, especially pretending to favour the Presbyterians 
and covenant, yet underhand, kept intercourse with the 
King. Whereby, after great assurances and promises to 
himself (which afterward the King nobly performed, and, 
withal, called him always father), he was induced first to 
dissolve the Long Parliament, and then brought home the 
King without any condition for religion or covenant. 



[^38] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER XV. 

RESTORATION OF CHARLES II. — MR. ADAIR'S EXPERIENCE IN DUBLIN 
— SYNOD AT BALLYMENA — ADDRESS TO THE KING — EPISCOPACY 
RE-ESTABLISHED — BRAMHALL, JEREMY TAYLOR, AND LESLIE 
—A PARTY OF HORSE SENT TO DISPERSE A SYNOD AT BALLY- 
MENA — DEPUTATION OF MINISTERS TO DUBLIN— JEREMY TAYLOR'S 
VISITATION— THIRTY SIX CHURCHES DECLARED VACANT— HARD- 
SHIPS OF MINISTERS. 

ING CHARLES the Second, upon his restoration, 
was received with extraordinary applause and joy 
by all. Yet, a secret fear in the midst of this uni- 
versal joy began to possess the hearts of godly people, lest 
religion should surfer, and matters prove as indeed they soon 
thereafter did. The King, immediately on his coming to 
the palace at Whitehall, owned the Common Prayer as a 
model of his worship. He was accompanied by the old 
clergy who had either been abroad in his company, or, upon 
account of their obstinacy against reformation, had left their 
country or lurked in England. These men, together with those 
of old called Cavaliers or Malignants, appeared in triumph, 
as if all were their own, boasting over and threatening the 
godly, and reviling the work of reformation as if all had been 
rebellion. Withal, immediately an inundation of profane- 
ness broke in, which formerly had not appeared. Whereas, 
the Sabbath, in and about London, was formerly kept very 
orderly; now a present change appeared even in the streets 
and taverns on the Lord's day. In a word, profaneness be- 
came open and avowed; the godly were trampled on — who 
looked pale, fearing what was coming. Though they had 
the sense of duty to lawful authority engraven on their con- 
sciences, and had suffered for their adherence to it in the 




i66o.] 



THE RESTORATION. 



239 



Usurper's time ; yet they could not but be grieved to see it 
again introduced with such a license. This was the first step 
and appearance of a sad change after the restoration of law- 
, ful Government. It is true the King issued forth some pro- 
clamations to restrain these exorbitances ; but no restraint 
followed, and it was said they began at Whitehall. 

A little after bishops were named for all the vacant 
dioceses in England and Ireland, for the king did not pro- 
ceed so suddenly with Scotland.* A new Parliament was 
called in England, and means used for the return of 
such members as might be subservient for the ends in- 
tended — viz. to overturn the work of reformation, declare 
it all rebellion, and re-establish episcopacy and the liturgy. 
Such members were easily chosen at that time, because 
the treachery and disloyalty of the sectarian party, who 
had generally been professors of religion, had brought a 
general odium on professors, and to be loyal at that time 
was the greatest interest. Yea, where a man was sober and 
godly, his loyalty was by the common sort of people more 
suspected. So to be sure of loyalty, the country easily chose 
men who were unquestionable on that account. Thus a 
Parliament was framed which carried all things as the Court 
pleased ; and, particularly, they burned the covenant. Their 
actings, however, I shall leave to others to narrate at greater 
length. 

But to return to the Convention of Ireland : it was related 
before, that, when things were in doubt and suspense before 
the King's return, the Convention seemed to favour the 
covenant and the Presbyterian party, and matters seemed to 
be in a hopeful course. But when our grandees had intelli- 
gence of the pulse of the court at Breda, and especially of 



* The Scottish ministers were not ejected until nearly the end of 1662. But bishops 
were appointed before that time. 



240 



THE RESTORATION. 



A.D. 



the King's arrival in London, they altered their course. 
Then they began to court the few old bishops who were in 
Ireland, and who then had repaired to Dublin. They 
allowed them considerable salaries in the meantime, and 
began to give them their titles. I was then at most three 
months in Dublin. Some bishops who, at my arrival there, 
had very hardly access to the Commissioners upon any busi- 
ness, nor one seeming to own them in the streets, and 
who had been content with the countenance of any pri- 
vate person, before I left had become high, and much 
courted, and their titles given them. All things then 
turned just as the King's inclination was observed to be. 
Thus, when before those eight ministers (already men- 
tioned) had denied recommendation to divers old prelatical 
men who were corrupt in their doctrine and immoral in their 
lives, and were generally known to be unworthy of all 
place in the church of God ; now, at the present time, the 
committee of religion appointed by the Convention, began 
to plead for them, and said, that if the eight ministers would 
not give such men their recommendation, they themselves 
would recommend them to the commissioners for parishes 
and tithes. Yea, the greatest number of the eight ministers 
were drawn to be lax in these things, and would give recom- 
mendations to men with whom the fewest number would not 
join. But a little after the King's restoration, there was no 
more use for these ministers ; therefore, they were dismissed, 
and the Convention sent commissioners to England to the 
King, desiring the restoring of the former laws, and church 
government, and worship. In the meantime, May 28, they 
adjourned till the 1st of November, 1660, a standing com- 
mittee being settled for the interval. The king, by letters 
in December following, approved of this committee. It 
met again in January, 1661, and continued till the May 



l66a] ADDRESS TO THE KING. 24 1 

following. But things were turned into another channel as 
to what concerned religion. They only defended the Eng- 
lish interest against the Irish who, by virtue of the peace 
made in 1646 and 1648, pleaded for some special favour 
from the King. It was made known how they had neglected 
it, and had disobeyed the King's Lieutenant, and broken his 
interest ; upon which the King, immediately after his return, 
sent forth a " Declaration" against the Irish rebels, not only 
resenting the horrid rebellion, but requiring that all the rebels 
who could be found in England or Ireland should be followed 
in course of law; besides many other matters not proper 
for me to meddle in. 

After Mr. Adair's return home from Dublin, there was held 
a Synod at Ballymena, where all the brethren in the North 
were present. He gave them such an account of his keeping 
their instructions and of the state of the times as he could. 
He also brought every one of them a warrant for the tithes 
of their respective parishes, so far as was in the power of 
the Commissioners in Dublin. This, however, lasted but for 
that year and the next, till the bishops were established. 
The brethren, considering what might be their duty in this 
juncture, resolved to send two of their number to the King 
with an address. In this address they humbly reminded his 
Majesty of God's wonderful dealing with him in his preser- 
vation and restoration, on which they heartily congratulated 
him ; but, withal, they humbly petitioned the settling of re- 
ligion according to the rule of reformation against popery, 
prelacy, heresy, &c, according to the covenant. With this 
address, subscribed by all their hands, they sent Mr. William 
Keyes, an Englishman, lately settled among them, and prin- 
cipally sent because he was an Englishman, and Mr. William 
Richardson.* These brethren began their journey in May, 



* Mr. Keyes was settled at Belfast, and Mr. Richardson at Killileagh. 

Q 



242 OBJECTIONS TO THE ADDRESS. 



Ta.d. 



1660, and went to England. But, the nearer they came to 
the Court, they had intelligence of less ground of hope of 
any success to their desires. When they came to London, 
they applied themselves first to Sir John Clotworthy, their 
acquaintance and true friend. He went along with them to 
the special ministers of the city of their own persuasion — 
such as Mr. Calamy, Mr. Ash, Dr. Manton,* &c. — who, 
when they saw the address, told the brethren they thought 
the plainness of it, for the covenant and against prelates, 
would make it unacceptable to the Court. However, they ap- 
plied to others, who, they thought, might prove their friends, 
and obtain access to the King — such as Lord Manchester, 
and Mr. Annesley — and Sir John went along with them. 
These promised what assistance they could, but, at the same 
time, told the brethren that the mentioning the covenant and 
writing against prelacy in the address would give offence to 
the King. For, by this time, the King had not only declared 
for prelacy and disowned the covenant, but had named 
bishops for all the dioceses in Ireland who were making 
ready to go to their bishopricks. They also went, not with- 
out difficulty of access, to Monck, now Duke of Albemarle, 
and General of all the army, being accompanied by the 
Lord Broghill, Annesley, and Sir John? v^But he disgusted 
their address, and would not concern himself in it as it was 
drawn up, but told them, if they would petition his Majesty, 
he would assist them. The honest brethren were thus put to 
great straits what to do, having instructions from their 
brethren to offer nothing else but that address ; and all their 
friends, on the other hand, telling them it would not be ac- 
ceptable ; neither would the great persons who otherwise 



* Calamy and Ashe were both members of the Westminster Assembly, and 
Dr. Manton the author of "The Epistle to the Reader," prefixed to the West- 
minster Confession of Faith. 



i66o]. 



RETURN OF THE DEPUTATION. 



243 



owned them procure them access to his Majesty, except 
they would alter some expressions in it. They were, there- 
fore, at last, prevailed with to expunge the mentioning the 
covenant and prelacy. On this they were introduced to the 
King by Mr. Annesley, then a professed friend to Presby- 
terians, though, thereafter, being made Earl of Anglesey, 
and advanced to high places of profit and honour about 
Court, he disowned Presbyterian principles, and in other 
things proved not so sound, as was expected. 

When the brethren had access to his Majesty, he was 
pleased to hear the address, as then framed, read by Mr. 
Annesley. He looked with an awful, majestical countenance 
on them ; yet he gave them good words, owning the minis- 
ters of Ireland's loyalty in the time of the usurpers, and 
promising his Royal protection for the time to come. He 
bid them not fear, for he had appointed a Deputy for Ireland, 
who would prove their friend (this was the Lord Robarts, 
though another was appointed afterwards) ; and concluded 
by promising to give Lord Robarts his commands concern- 
ing them. 

The brethren upon this returned home. At their arrival 
there was a meeting appointed at Ballymena, where they 
were joyfully received by the rest. They owned the provi- 
dence of God toward them in giving them access to the 
King, as other addresses, sent from the ministers of their 
persuasion in other parts of Ireland by a very grave, learned, 
and bold man, could have no access ; but he was obliged to 
return home without doing anything. And they were thanked 
by the rest for their diligence. Yet, the brethren did signify 
their dislike of that alteration of the address ; that being 
more displeasing to them than all they had done was 
pleasing. They saw a change and overturning drawing 
near. The bishops would take no notice of words spoken 



244 



THE NEW BISHOPS. 



[a.d. 



in private by the King, and they were grieved that the testi- 
mony they had given against that sad defection and for the 
covenant should have been smothered, and yet they nothing 
the better dealt with. This did a little after appear. For 
the bishops hasted over to take possession of their dioceses, 
and were assisted therein by those who ruled for the time 
in Ireland. And immediately they set up their public liturgy, 
altars, bishop's-courts, &c. A little after, instead of a 
Lord Lieutenant, three Justices were appointed to govern 
Ireland — Lord Broghill, then Earl of Orrery; Sir Charles 
Coote, then Earl of Mountrath ; and Sir Maurice Eustace, 
who was also Chancellor. Under their government, the 
bishops, after their consecration and instalment in their 
own mode, fell with all haste and diligence upon their work 
— i.e., to crush faithful ministers and plant the churches with 
what others they could get, and to extinguish the remainder 
of Presbyterian government where it was. Three of them 
concerned in the North (where the Presbytery had been) 
were singularly fitted for that design. The first was old 
Bramhall, now made Bishop of Armagh and Primate of 
Ireland,* who, though formerly only Bishop of Deny, had 
been the principal persecutor of Nonconformists before the 
rebellion ; but his power now reached not only over his own 
diocese where divers godly ministers had been planted, but 
over all Ireland besides, that other bishops must be directed 
by him. Secondly, there was set in the Bishoprick of Down 
and Connor, one Dr. Taylor, a man pretending civility and 
some courteous carriage, especially before his advancement, 
but whose principles were contrary to Presbyterians — not 



* Bramhall was now about 68 years of age. He so much resembled Laud in his 
spirit and character that Oliver Cromwell used to call him " The Canterbury of Ire- 
land." His life has been written by a very fitting biographer, Vesey, Archbishop of 
Tuam, the son of Vesey of Coleraine. 



i66i.] COMMENCEMENT OF PERSECUTION. 245 

• 

only in the matter of government, modes of worship and 
discipline, but also in doctrine. He had sucked in the dregs 1 
of much of Popery, Socinianism, and Arminianism, and was 
a heart enemy not only to Nonconformists, but to the 
Orthodox.* Thirdly, there was set first over Dromore, then 
over Raphoe, one Leslie, the son of old Leslie, of Down, 
who had deposed divers worthy ministers before the rebel- 
lion. This man was nothing short of his father in cruelty 
to Nonconformists, but rather exceeded him.t There were 
not three such bishops in Ireland,t the rest generally labour- 
ing to engage and forbear ministers in their dioceses. 

Thus were the poor ministers in the North, who had met 
with many tempests before, and been under divers kinds of 
oppressors, given up to the power of men, of all others most 
fitted and disposed for their ruin. The first step the bishops 
took was to procure the Justices to issue forth a procla- 
mation, discharging all Presbyterian meetings. Then, every 
one of them repairing to their charges, kept their visita- 
tions. But, in the meantime, when the bishops were 
making ready for their work, and previous to their visita- 
tions, the brethren (though by proclamation discharged from 
any presbyterial meetings) met first in a Synod at Ballymena, 
to consult and take a common course anent their carriage. 
This being known to some governors in the country, espe- 
cially Sir George Rawdon, who had also been their opposer 



* Jeremy Taylor was first brought into notice by Laud. His genius was great and 
his learning extensive ; but his writings testify that his views of the Gospel were con- 
fused and unsatisfactory. He died in 1667, in the fifty-fifth year of his age. 

t In 1662, Leslie was transferred from Dromore to Raphoe. Dromore, in addition 
to Down and Connor, was then placed under the care of Jeremy Taylor. During the 
Protectorate, the Leslies of Raphoe and Down accepted pensions of ^120 per annum 
each from Cromwell. — Reid II., 200. Archbishop Ussher had a pension of ^400 per 
annum. He died in 1656. 

% Here a contemporary, who knew him well, places Taylor on a level, in point of 
intolerance, with Bramhall and Leslie. 



246 THE DEPUTIES BEFORE THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [a.d. 

according as the times were, there was a party of horse sent by 
him to scatter the brethren; but Providence so ordered it, that 
they were dissolved before the troopers came. Here they met 
in a more private way than usually, and sent four of their 
number from their several Presbyteries to Dublin, to put 
the Justices in mind of the King's gracious-like promises to 
their brethren at London upon delivery of their Address. 
They, therefore, sent one of the brethren along, as one of the 
four, to bear witness to that circumstance. They went to Dub- 
lin and gave in a petition to the Justices in their own and 
brethrens' name, to be free of the yoke of prelacy, &c. ; found- 
ing their petition on the King's gracious answer to their breth- 
ren at London. Besides, the Lord Massareene, their great and 
constant friend, being then at Court, had promise from the 
King that the Declaration about religion, emitted at that 
time, should have some favourable addition put to it for the 
Presbyterians in Ireland. Upon this they were called before 
the Council-table, and in discourse with the Chancellor, the 
praeses, they had opportunity to declare what had been their 
carriage, loyalty, and sufferings upon that account, in time 
of the usurper; and withal, their present principles of loyalty 
to his Majesty, and resolutions to give obedience to his 
laws, if not active, yet to endure the penalties, and that they 
resolved always to live as peaceable, loyal, and dutiful sub- 



jects. They were but unkindly entertained by the Council, 
divers bishops being then privy councillors,* besides other 
unfriends. They were reviled and mocked by the Episcopal 
party in Dublin, and the substance of their desires was not 



* Heber states that, though Jeremy Taylor was "a nominal member of the Irish 
Privy Council, there is 710 reason whatever to suppose that he took a part in the 
measures of any administration." — Life, I. 50. The testimony here given by Adair 
suggests a very different conclusion ; and the extraordinary eulogy which Taylor pro- 
nounced on Bramhall, when he preached his funeral sermon, attests that he approved 
of all the harsh measures of that arch-persecutor. 



i66i.] 



taylor's visitation. 



247 



granted. From the answer of the Justices and Council may 
be seen what small encouragement the ministers had, and 
that no obstacle was put in the bishops' way to follow their 
designs. They indeed went on in their several dioceses 
against any minister of that sort, much according to the 
genius of the bishop himself — some more slowly and with 
greater commiseration and humanity — others with greater 
severity, especially where the throng of such ministers prin- 
cipally were, as in the dioceses of Down, Connor, and 
Derry. 

The Bishop of Down coming to his diocese at the time 
when the brethren were in Dublin, had intelligence of them 
and their errand, and so had an envious eye upon them. 
However, he put off his first visitation till they returned ; 
and finding they had obtained no encouragement, he imme- 
diately summoned them all to it. They could not 
then have a general meeting to consult. But Providence 
so ordered it, that a few days before the summons came, 
which they were expecting, most of them were called to the 
burial of an honourable and truly religious lady — the Lady 
Clotworthy — the mother of the now Lord Massareene. 
There they had occasion to advise together, and were not 
all of one mind as to their going to Lisnegarvey. However, 
most part met in Belfast a day before the visitation, and 
from thence went together to Lisnegarvey. The bishop 
being then at his house in Hillsborough, the brethren sent 
three of their number to him the day before the appointed 
visitation. Their errand was to tell him, that whereas they 
had received a summons to appear at his visitation, 
they could not appear in answer to that summons — neither 
as submitting themselves to episcopal jurisdiction, nor at all, 
in the public visitation. Yet they were willing to confer 
with him in private, that he might know they were men that 



248 



taylor's visitation. 



[a.d. 



walked by principle, and held not groundless opinions ; and 
that though they were dissenters from the present church 
government and modes of worship, yet they were the King's 
true subjects. He desired they would give in on paper what 
they had to say. This they declined, on consideration that 
many of their brethren were not present. He told them he 
would receive nothing from them as a body, nor look on 
them in that light. They told him whatever they were, or 
whatever way he looked on them, they behoved to advise 
with one another in matters of that concernment — as their 
relation as ministers, their former correspondence in all such 
matters, and their Christian prudence, called for. Seeing 
they would give him no paper, he questioned them whether 
they held Presbyterian government to be "jure divino," and 
desired they would give a positive answer. They readily 
answered they did. To this the bishop replied, that there 
needed no farther discourse of the matter of accommodation 
if they held to that. They said it was a truth whereof they 
were persuaded in their consciences, and could not relinquish 
it, but must profess it as they were called ; therefore, if 
answers of that nature would but irritate at the public visita- 
tion, they judged it better not to appear, but to confer with 
him freely in private. He answered, if they should make 
profession contrary to law in the visitation, they would 
smart for it. Therefore, seeing their foot in a snare, he 
desired them rather not to appear, and that as their friend. 
They thanked him, and withal said, that they conceived they 
might hold Presbyterial government to be "jure divino," 
and yet not transgress the law of the land, since they were 
not exercising that government; for, they knew that affir- 
mative precepts bound not "ad semper." He answered, 
that was true, yet, that they were now subject to another 
government was contrary to law ; and he said that though 



i66i.] 



TAYLORS ABUSIVE LANGUAGE. 



249 



the King's late Declaration in matters of religion were ex- 
tended to Ireland, it would do them no good. They returned, 
that there were many in England who held Presbyterial 
government to be "jure divino yet, at present, enjoyed 
the benefit of the King's Declaration. He replied, he saw 
not how that could consist. He then questioned them if 
they could take the oath of supremacy. They answered, 
they could not absolutely say what their brethren could do, 
since it was never yet put to them ; but they judged, if that 
oath were moulded in the sense Jn which Bishop Ussher 
explained it, and wherein King James acquiesced, none of 
the brethren would refuse it. He said, that being informed 
by a good hand, before some of their number went to 
Dublin, that they intended to petition the Council for it 
with that explication (wherein the reader may know how 
groundless his information was), he did then inquire whether 
it was conformable to law to give it with that explication, 
and it was answered to him, it could not. Therefore, he 
would tender it to them in the grammatical sense, and said 
he knew none to take that oath but Jesuits and Presby- 
terians, who were the greatest enemies to monarchy, and 
most disobedient to kings — which he instanced in the case 
of the Assembly of Scotland, and in Calvin,* Knox, 
Buchanan, &c. He said, moreover, that where Presby- 
terians differed from Papists in some smaller things, they 

* Taylor's antipathy to Calvinism breaks forth on all occasions. He was far more 
tolerant of Popery. Thus we find him saying to his clergy in a sermon preached at a 
visitation — "What good can come from that which fools begin, and wise men can 
never end but by silence ? And that had been the best way at first, and would have 
stifled [discussions] in the cradle. What have your people to do whether Christ's body 
be in the Sacrament by con-substantiation or tran-substantiation ; whether Purgatory 
be in the centre of the earth or in the air, or anywhere or nowhere ? and who but a 
madman would trouble their heads with the entangled links of the fantastic chain of pre- 
destination?"— Works, vol. VI. p. 523, edit. London, 1822. The man who dared to 
speak thus, and who ejected others for non-subscription, had himself subscribed the 
17th, the 22nd, and the 28th Articles of the Church of England. 



250 



TAYLOR S VITUPERATION. 



[a.d. 



agreed in this great thing. However, neither this bishop 
nor any of the rest did urge this oath upon ministers, knowing 
the law did not allow them to urge it on any who bore not 
some office in church or commonwealth ; and they did not 
look on these ministers as capable of ecclesiastical offices, not 
owning their ordination, much less to be in any office under 
the King. He said also, he perceived they were in a hard 
taking, for if they did conform contrary to their con- 
* sciences, they would be but knaves, and if not, they could 
not be endured contrary to law : he wished them, therefore, 
"deponere conscientiam erroneam." The brethren, being 
somewhat troubled at that so odious comparison between 
them and Jesuits, and at his reflecting on the Assembly of 
Scotland and the worthy Reformers, shewed him his mistake 
in such a way as their circumstances could admit. On this 
they returned to their brethren at Lisnegarvey, where, after 
giving account of their discourse with the bishop, the brethren 
saw themselves in a hard taking, yet encouraged one another 
to fidelity and steadfastness. 

The next day was the Bishop's visitation in Lisnegarvey, 
where he himself preached ; but none of the brethren except 
two went to hear him. Thereafter, in his visitation all were 
called and none appeared; yet, he did nothing further that 
day. After dinner, two of the former four and another 
brother were sent to him to see if he would call the brethren 
altogether to his chamber to confer with him, which they 
apprehended he had proposed at Hillsborough; especially 
from his saying it was not fit for them to appear in public. 
When, accordingly, they went and proposed this to them, he 
wholly waived to answer their question, and fell angrily on 
reflections on Presbyterial government (having nothing to 
reflect on any particular brother, or on the particular actings 
of the Presbytery in this country, though fain he would if 



I 66i.] THIRTY-SIX MINISTERS DEPOSED. 25 1 

he could) ; and withal, proposing arguments for conformity, 
which engaged the brethren in some discourse of that nature. 
Notwithstanding, his own expressions the day before respect- 
ing them not appearing at the visitation, yet, he now alleged 
it was contempt that made the brethren not appear on that 
occasion. One said, it was the awe of God and conscience 
that made them not appear. He replied, a Jew or a Quaker 
would say so much for their opinions, and everybody would 
use that argument for the vindication of their erroneous 
courses. There were also some few of the brethren whom 
he called to him in private, to engage them to conformity, 
and gave them great offers of kindness and preferment ; but 
he obtained not his purpose.* 

The brethren repaired to their respective congregations, 
with expectation of the coming storm. For this bishop did, 
in one day in his visitation, declare thirty-six churches vacant. 
He did not make any process against the ministers, nor sus- 
pend or excommunicate; but he simply held them not to be 
ministers, they not being ordained by bishops. Therefore, 
he only declared the parishes vacant, which he was to supply 
(himself having immediately the charge of all the souls in his 
diocese, as he professed), and procured priests and curates 
for these parishes as he thought fit. The rest of the brethren 
in other dioceses were dealt with in the same manner in the 
end, though not with so great haste and violence. After this 
sentence, declaring the churches vacant, the ministers con- 
tinued preaching for a while, till it became physically impos- 
sible for them to continue ; curates being sent to some places 
and taking possession of the churches; others were violently 



* It is not improbable that Adair himself was one of these brethren. Heber tells 
that, after this, the ministers entered into a new engagement among themselves " to 
speak with no Bishop, and to endure neither their government nor their persons ." — I. 
167. The falsehood of this story may appear from the succeeding narrative. 



252 HARDSHIPS OF MINISTERS. [a.d. 

laid hands upon as they were going to their pulpits. Upon 
this they were all forced to desist from public preaching with- 
in two or three months after their places were declared 
vacant, except two — viz. Mr. Hamilton of Killead, and Mr. 
Cunningham of Antrim, who, through my Lord Massareene's 
intercession with the bishop, obtained about half-a-year's 
liberty after their brethren were silenced; only they must not 
lecture before preaching, according to their former practice. 

At this time came a black cloud over this poor church. 
The old enemies became bitter and triumphed ; and kept a ' 
searching and severe eye over the outed ministers that they 
might get some advantage of them. For, generally, they did 
reside in some places of their parishes, being excluded not 
only from their maintenance, but from their houses that the 
parishes had built for ministers — except those houses that 
were built by themselves, and were their own property. 
They did also, as the danger and difficulty of that time al- 
lowed, visit the people from house to house, and sometimes 
had small meetings of them by parcels in several places of 
the parish in the night-time, which were narrowly pried into 
and sometimes gotten knowledge of by these observers, 
and ministers called in question. Yet, Providence brought 
them off again. Besides, there were some who had been 
once of the brethren by profession, and ordained by them, 
who, now, turning with the times, became more dangerous 
than others. Yea, many who a few years before had perse- 
cuted them for adhering to their duty to lawful authority, 
now turning with the times, are their judges, and persecute 
them on another account. 



i654-] 



[^53] 



CHAPTER XVI. 

PROCEEDINGS OF THE IRISH PARLIAMENT — BURNING OF THE SO- 
LEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT— PERPLEXITY OF THE MINISTERS 
— GREAT FIELD MEETINGS — MICHAEL BRUCE— DEFECTIONS FROM 
THE GOOD CAUSE— THREE MINISTERS SENT TO DUBLIN — THEIR 
PETITION TO THE DUKE OF ORMOND— CONDUCT OF THE MINISTERS. 



m 



N the meantime, this year, in May, 1661, there was 
a Parliament called in Ireland. In the House of 
Lords there was not one man who favoured the Pres- 
bytery, save the Lord Massareene. They chose Archbishop 
Bramhall to be their chairman. There were some pains taken 
in the North to choose members for the House of Commons, 
who would be favourable; and some were so, together with 
divers from Munster who disrelished the bishops and cere- 
monies — who had been of Cromwell's party before, and were 
now to get their debentures established by Parliament* This 
Parliament, though they declared against the rebellion in 
general, and more particularly against those who entered 
into the Confederacy, and carried on business against the 
Lord Lieutenant; yet, favour was showed to all the Irish (1) 
that came in upon the Cessation,t (2) who kept the terms of 
the peace, (3) who being abroad, did own the King in those 
places, and (4) who had not gone along with the Nuntio. 
These had pardon for all other things, as well as their former 
rebellion, and their estates given to them and their posterity. 
Yet there was no mercy to Presbyterians, but the law was 
ordered to be executed against them ; though, in the King's 

* That is, who had lent money on public security during the late troublous times, 
and who were now anxious to obtain the additional security of an Act of Parliament. 

t The Cessation was a treaty made by Ormonde with the confederate Romanists, 
in 1643. 



254 



EURNING OF THE COVENANT. 



[a.d. 



absence, they had suffered for his interest, and for refusing the 
" Engagement." The Irish, indeed, thus favoured, were but 
few — about twenty knights and gentlemen. 

Whatever were the principles and affections of some 
private men, the Parliament did immediately establish the 
former episcopal laws of Ireland, such as bishops, common 
prayer, &c. And they put forth a declaration or proclama- 
tion to this purpose, forbidding all to preach who would not 
conform ; and ordered it to be sent through Ireland to every 
minister, to be read by him the next Sabbath after his receiv- 
ing it. This proclamation came before many of the brethren 
had been otherwise forced to desist, and was on that account 
particularly sent to them, which strengthened the hands of 
their opposers. It was moved by some in Parliament to 
take severe courses with some of these ministers, in order to 
terrify the rest Yet none were, nor could be found, guilty 
of anything deserving punishment, except Mr. James Ker, 
who had deserted the King's interest, as already related, but 
yet had returned again to his brethren long before this. He, 
knowing they might take advantage of this, withdrew with 
his wife to Scotland, where he died shortly after. 

The Parliament of Ireland followed that of England not 
only in restoring the former way of government and worship, 
but in making an Act for burning the Solemn League and 
Covenant. This was accordingly done in all cities and 
towns through the kingdom, the magistrates in every place 
being directors and witnesses,* which, as it was pleasing to 
the episcopal party and the profane in the land, together 
with the Papists, so it was a sad mark of the times, and an 

* On the 29th of July, 1661, Captain John Dalway, Mayor of Carrickfergus, was 
brought on his knees to the bar of the House of Lords, and fined ;£ioo, for not caus- 
ing the covenant to be burned ; but, on producing a certificate that he had duly com- 
plied with the order of Parliament, the fine was to be remitted, and he was discharged 
on payment of fees (Reid II. 259, note). 



THE COVENANT AND THE ENGAGEMENT. 255 



evil omen in the eyes of those who had conscientiously en- 
gaged in it, to see that sacred oath thus with contempt vio- 
lated. It had been taken in the north of Ireland with great 
solemnity (as already related), and as long as it was stuck to 
by those who first engaged in it in Scotland and England, 
their undertakings were signally blessed. When it was broken 
and deserted, first by the sectarian party in England, con- 
fusion in Church and State had its rise from their proceed- 
ings.* Yet in the Usurper's time, those who were true 
Covenanters were the only persons who stuck to the King's 
interest, as well as to sound principles in religion — and that 
in all the three kingdoms. For those who had no liking to 
it, and were opposers of it, were the greatest compilers with 
the usurpers, and generally took the Engagement in support 
of the Commonwealth of England, as it was then established 
without King and House of Lords ; whereas true Covenanters 
did refuse and suffer upon that account, not daring to violate 
the solemn oath. This appeared particularly in those parts 
of Ireland where the covenant had been before administered, 
and afterwards this Engagement pressed with much vigour. 
Yea, it may be said this oath was one special means of 
bringing the King to his throne, he being looked on then as a 
King in covenant, and who it was in charity supposed could 
not, in conscience and honour, but pursue the ends of it, 
which he had so solemnly undertaken both before and at his 
coronation. However, little opposition or testimony was 
given against these proceedings in Parliament ; the min- 
ority otherwise minded partly seeing the current of de- 

* This plain fact is too frequently forgotten. Oliver Cromwell, who had himself 
sworn to the Solemn League and Covenant, was one of the first to violate it ; and, 
notwithstanding all that has been said of late in his favour, it cannot be denied that, 
in as far as he was personally concerned, he did nothing to advance the cause of con- 
stitutional freedom. He established a military despotism. The breach of the cove- 
nant was the first false step in his public career. 



256 



PETITION TO PARLIAMENT. 



[a.d. 



fection so strong, that they thought it was beyond their 
power to stop the course. The Parliaments of England and 
Scotland had already done the same, and it was accounted 
a crime to avow the covenant. Neither did that party so 
much as move for ease to tender consciences in the matter 
of conformity, although they had ground from the King's 
Declaration at Breda, and his Declaration after he came home ; 
knowing that if they appeared in any kind against the course 
of the times, it might prejudice their worldly interest. The 
Parliament being then engaged in settling their newly-gotten 
estates, said that when once that were finished, they would 
then appear. But it was so ordered that they were disap- 
pointed in a great measure of their expectations. For the 
Parliament was dissolved, and these matters as yet left in 
uncertainty. 

The ministers of the North in this juncture gave them- 
selves especially to prayer, and did cry to God for help. 
They sometimes, also, privately met together for that end, 
in societies, to encourage one another, and take mutual 
advice how to carry themselves. They thought it their duty, 
though their hope was very small, to make an essay for some 
toleration, or immunity from the rigour of laws made over 
their consciences, by petitioning the Parliament. For this 
end they sent three of their number, Mr. John Hart, Mr. 
Thomas Hall, and Mr. William Richardson, to Dublin, with 
a commission subscribed by all the brethren of several 
societies — that, as they were advised by friends in Dublin, 
they might present a petition to the Parliament in their own 
and.brethrens' names. Accordingly, they went thither, and 
drew up a petition, but could not get it presented ; their 
best friends in Dublin advising them to return home after 
long attendance for an opportunity, and wait there on God 
for a better time. In this petition, the brethren owned their 



i66r.] 



PETITION NOT PRESENTED. 



257 



conscientious and peaceable subjection to the laws, either 
actively, wherein they found clearness — or passively, wherein 
they were of a different persuasion. They declared what 
had been their carriage in the Usurper's time in general ; 
and they annexed to it a particular narrative of their actings 
and sufferings during that period — of their Address and Peti- 
tion to the king on his return — of his Majesty's gracious 
answers to them, as well as his Declaration at Breda, and 
other grounds of hope that he had given to .those who were 
of tender consciences, being otherwise good subjects. Not- 
withstanding these things, they complained of their present 
usage by the bishops, and petitioned for liberty to preach 
the Gospel without those impositions, to which they could 
not agree with peace to their consciences. This was the 
substance of that petition which could not have access to be 
read in the Parliament. 

This essay failing, the ministers generally took themselves 
to the houses that they had either formerly of their own, or 
had lately built in their several parishes ; and judged it their 
duty, as far as it was possible, to stay among their people, 
and to take such opportunities for their edification as the 
times could admit; partly conversing with them singly in 
private, and partly gathering them at convenient times in 
small companies and exhorting them from the Word. They 
resolved to go about their duty with as great prudence as they 
could — considering they had many adversaries and watchful 
eyes upon them, and not a few to represent them to the 
magistrates as disloyal and rebellious persons, if any ground 
had been given. They thought it more suitable to their case 
and more profitable to their flocks to do somewhat among 
them in a private way, without noise or alarming the magis- 
trates, and thus continue among their people, than to appear 
publickly in preaching in the fields, which could have lasted 

R 



258 THE FIELD PREACHERS. [ A . D . 

but a very short time, and would have deprived them of the 
opportunity of ordinarily residing among their people — which 
in the case of some who took another course, came to pass. 

For, at this time there were two or three young men who 
had come from Scotland, and had been but lately ordained 
by the Presbytery here, and who, intending to return to 
Scotland and put themselves out of the bishops' reverence 
in this country, resolved to do some good before they went. 
They therefore called the people to solemn and great meet- 
ings, sometimes in the night and sometimes in the day, in 
solitary places, whither people in great abundance and with 
great alacrity and applause flocked to them. There they 
spoke much against the bishops and the times. This mat- 
ter of preaching (as it was in itself commendable and faith- 
ful when rightly managed), did exceedingly please most 
people. These men were cried up as the only courageous, 
faithful, and zealous ministers by the common sort of people, 
and by those who had great zeal, but little judgment and 
experience; though not approved of by the more serious, 
prudent, and experienced Christians. The manner of it in 
daring the magistrate openly and calling great assemblies 
together in despite of authority, was, by that sort of people, 
thought great stoutness and gallantry. 

The people, upon this, not only countenanced and cried 
them up, but liberally contributed for them; generally 
neglecting their own ministers who laboured more privately, 
and, in some sort, with greater difficulty among them. Thus 
they continued for a considerable time, going from one place 
and from one parish to another, as well as from one county 
to another, under disguise and oft in the night-time. Al- 
though the magistrates heard and took great notice of it, yet, 
they were not for a long time owned, in order to see if the 
rest would follow their steps — which many were longing for, 



i66i.] 



MICHAEL BRUCE. 



259 



that so they might have greater ground to accuse the whole 
Scotch Presbyterians of designs of rebellion, which many 
were oft suggesting to the Duke of Ormond, but could not 
get grounds to build their accusations upon. Only, they 
made use of this practice of these young men as much as 
they could, for a reflection upon the whole. And indeed, 
all the rest of the ministers at this time were in a very danger- 
ous and sad case. They were beaten with rods on all hands; 
being put from the public ministry by the magistrate, they 
must walk prudently and peaceably, and yet for a time are 
counted fools, and frantic for the sakes of a few of their 
number — though they endeavoured with hazard and more 
than ordinary trouble, to be useful to their congregations as 
the times could bear. But yet, they are counted timorous 
cowards, and all they did was nothing, because they went not 
to the hills. They lived upon any small thing they had of their 
own, among the people, without maintenance from them, and 
yet must see others bountifully gratified. They must walk 
prudently; and yet keep up union and affection with an im- 
prudent people. They were convinced of the imprudence 
of these men, and yet must not disapprove of them lest they 
lose their people. They saw themselves in little quietness 
and great hazard from the magistrates; and yet dared not in 
consequence, lay the blame on those who occasioned their 
hazard. 

I am far from judging these young men, or questioning 
the integrity and good intentions of any of them. I am 
persuaded of one of them, Mr. Michael Bruce, who was 
most noticed, and indeed did most good at that time, that 
he was a person singularly gifted, truly zealous, and faithful, 
and also peaceable and orderly in his temper and conver- 
sation with his brethren, and in his whole way a very 
Nathaniel — of all which he hath given proof in the church 



260 



THE FIELD PREACHERS. 



of Christ for many years since that time.* This I judge a 
duty to say, lest any blot should remain on that truly godly 
and worthy brother. He was then but a youth, and so were 
the rest. They considered not what hazard their way brought 
on the whole brethren from the magistrate, in depriving 
them of the small opportunity they had to do good among 
their people ; nor how it occasioned contempt and reflec- 
tion from the more injudicious and uncharitable of the 
people, who usually are the greatest number ; nor yet how 
it cut themselves short of occasion to do more good to their 
own congregations, if they had carried themselves more 
privately and prudently. For within a short time they 
were forced to flee the country, without the benefit of their 
presence and labouring among them as others did, to the 
great advantage of their flocks. Now, the people who had 
so much cried up the carriage and zeal of these youths 
before, and condemned the way of the rest of the ministers, 
soon saw the imprudence of the one, and the true prudence 
and courage of the other, in sticking to them under the 
difficulties and discouragements around them. They were 
convinced of this more and more, when that way the pru- 
denter ministers took did, by degrees, and insensibly without 
much observation of the magistrate, make way for the more 
public exercise of their ministry, as afterwards it proved. 
And it is to be observed that the faithful ministers of Ire- 
land, the first planters of the Gospel in these bounds, when 
they were put from the public exercise of their ministry by 
the bishops, did not use that way of gathering the people to 

* Speaking of this minister, the late Rev. Dr. Bruce, of Belfast, says, "His grand- 
son, also Michael, was my grandfather, whose younger brother was grandfather to 
the two baronets, Sir Hervey and Sir Stewart Bruce. My son (the Rev. W. Bruce), 
is in the seventh generation of Presbyterian ministers, in lineal succession from the 
Reformation in Scotland — a circumstance so uncommon, that I have thought it worth 
stating." —Original Letters to Robert Bruce, p. 28 ; Dublin, 1828. 



i66i.] 



EVIL OF DIVISIVE COURSES. 



261 



the fields. But they dwelt privately in their houses, and 
received as many as came to them of their own parishes — 
though they had greater provocations to do so, because they 
got not the same liberty, but were shortly after chased out 
of the country by pursuivants from Dublin. 

And let the reader know the end for which this passage 
has been observed : not to reflect on honest men, but to 
caution and tell ministers who are embodied with a society 
of godly ministers, and by their solemn engagements at their 
ordination obliged to walk in subordination to their brethren, 
that they take not singular courses of their own in such 
cases, though sometimes it may look like zeal ; nor yet walk 
in a separate way, especially where they may have the advice 
of their brethren. For a society of godly ministers may 
expect more assistance and light than a single person. 
Besides, to my observation, and that of many others, it hath 
been found that brethren who have taken these singular 
courses of their own in this church — divers of whom might 
be instanced both in our own number and coming from 
Scotland in these times — have, within a very short time, 
been rendered useless in it; and some of them have de- 
prived all the rest of a great measure of that extraordinary 
respect and applause which they had from the people — 
wherein the hand of God might have been seen. I only 
except that worthy brother, before mentioned, who did 
what he did in the singleness of his heart, and who, after 
long sufferings both in Scotland and in England, returned 
to this church, and was eminently useful in it* 

But to leave this subject. There was another thing added 

* Some account of Michael Bruce has been already given in the Introduction. He 
has been described as a man of "great genius, and a liberal education— of extra- 
ordinary zeal for the glory of God and the good of souls— much given to meditation 
and secret prayer— a thundering, broken-hearted, and most affecting preacher." He 
died after the Revolution in Scotland, in 1693. 



262 



ANDREW NESBITT. 



A.D. 



to the affliction of the brethren — viz. the falling off of 
several of their number, and their embracing the snare laid 
before them. These were Mr. Mungo Bennet, Mr. Cald- 
well, Mr. Wallace, Mr. Robert Rowan, Mr. Andrew Rowan,* 
Mr. Brown of Bellaghy, and afterwards Mr. James Fleming, 
who had stood out longer than the rest. All these had come 
from Scotland, with testimonials and recommendations from 
grave and godly ministers for their hopefulness and piety, 
besides other qualifications of learning, prudence, &c. They 
were ordained by the Presbytery here with solemn engage- 
ments at their ordination to adhere to Presbyterian govern- 
ment, the ends of the covenant, and subordination to their 
brethren. Notwithstanding in the hour of temptation, and 
embracing this present world, they renounced the covenant 
publickly, and their ordination by the Presbytery, and were 
re-ordained by the bishop. Thereafter, they turned other 
men than before — worldly, proud, severe on the people who 
discountenanced them, and haters of those faithful men who 
made them ministers. There were also one Dunlop, and 
Mr. Andrew Nesbitt, who went the same way, and proved 
no better than the rest. This Nesbitt, several years after, 
being sick and expecting death, as it fell out, sent for Mr. 
Adair, his nearest neighbouring minister, whom he had often 
before chided and reflected on for gathering the people of 
the parish by parcels where Nesbitt was then curate, and 
had threatened severity to him for so doing, besides oppres- 
sing the people on account of Nonconformity. Yet, finding 
himself going out of the world, with great expressions and 



* Andrew Rowan was admitted Rector of Dunaghy or Clough, in Co. Antrim, 
September 13th, 1661 ; George Wallace was admitted Vicar of Holywood, in Down, 
on December 12th, 1661 ; and Mungo Bennet was admitted Rector of Coleraine, 
November 7th, 1665. — Reid, ii. 256, note. — Of nearly seventy Presbyterian ministers 
in Ulster, only those here named conformed. — Reid, ii. 255. 



:66i-2.] 



THE CONFORMISTS. 



263 



much seeming seriousness, he renounced the course he had 
been upon. He said he had sold his Master for a piece of 
bread — had joined with a set of men whom God was not 
among, a generation whom God would plague — and he 
doubted if there was mercy for him, with many words to that 
purpose. Mr. Adair told him he was glad that he was 
brought that length : he put him in mind of his former 
courses during these latter years, which had been very gross 
for oppression, pride, drunkenness, regardlessness of the 
i Sabbath, and lying ; yet, he added, that if he were sincere 
in what he expressed as to his repentance, and flying to 
Christ, there might be hope. But he was afraid if Mr. 
Nesbitt recovered that sickness, he would return again and 
forget his recantation. He replied, that, through God's 
strength, it should never be so. It is observable that those 
who turned to conformity from their brethren and the way 
of God, turned to be another kind of creatures than they 
had been generally. While they continued, they were sober, 
and some of them well gifted ; when they conformed, they 
became loose, oppressive, proud, and divers of them pro- 
fane. By this the authority and virtue of Christ's ordinances 
and government may be seen, and how Episcopal government 
is followed with, and gives place unto profaneness and wicked- 
ness of all sorts, not only in the people, but in the pretended 
ministers, as the universal experience of these times de- 
clared in all the three kingdoms, and as it has generally 
been observed not only by persons of piety and prudence, 
but by the most sober of the prelatical party themselves. It's 
but rare to find a minister among them moral and sober ; 
and, as it is said, " from them profaneness goeth forth out 
through the land." And where profaneness doth not, hy- 
pocrisy doth; for the word in Jeremiah xxiii. 15 signifies 
both. This is a lamentation, and will be so till God arise 



264 



THE MINISTERS CALUMNIATED. 



[a.d. 



to purge his church. O Lord, how long ! When shall God 

arise !* 

Throughout the year 1662, the poor, afflicted ministers in 
the country continued in performance of what duty they 
could to their people, as the times would permit, and in 
peaceableness and loyalty to the magistrate. Yet, they could 
not guard against the calumnies and misrepresentations of 
their observing adversaries to the Duke,t of clergymen, and 
others, who cast aspersions upon them, both as to their prin- 
ciples and practices. The Lord Massareene, their constant 
and great friend, dwelling then at Dublin, and being one of 
the Privy Council, and searching into all affairs, particularly 
what concerned the ministers of the North, wrote to some 
of the ministers of his acquaintance, showing it was con- 
venient for them and their brethren to offer a vindication of 
themselves from the many informations that were given in 
against them to the Lord Lieutenant. He also sent a draft 
of that vindication to them to consider if they could sub- 
scribe it. The draft was fair, giving an account of their 
principles, particularly as to loyalty, with a narrative of their 
actings and sufferings for the King. Yet, the brethren, con- 
sidering this particular way was not required by the Duke, 
but was only my Lord Massareene's overture, and, withal, 
that it was dangerous to draw up such a paper so as to please 
Court lords, without saying more than was right and suitable 
to their consciences, judged it more fit to forbear a particular 
vindication. Yet, they found themselves necessitated to do 
something ; for my Lord Massareene, their great friend, 
hearing many speeches against them among the great ones 
in Dublin, told the Duke and some of the Council that he 

* The account here given of the character of the Irish Episcopal clergy may be 
corroborated by many melancholy proofs. At the time of the Revolution, Queen 
Mary, the wife of William III., describes them as "the worst in Christendom." 

t Of Ormond, then Lord Lieutenant. 



i662.] 



LORD MASSAREENE'S INTERCESSION. 



265 



expected some of the Scotch ministers to be shortly in 
Dublin to vindicate themselves. The brethren, understand- 
ing this, sent three of their number — viz. Messrs. Patrick 
Adair, Andrew Stewart, and William Semple — to Dublin. 
They gave them instructions to consult with Massareene 
about their case, and a commission to make their application 
to the Duke for some token of his favour in their present 
case, as they should find convenient, or should be advised 
by Massareene and their friends there. 

Accordingly, these brethren went about the beginning of 
August, 1662, and continued there till the end of October. 
At their first coming to Dublin, instead of a vindication, 
they drew up a petition to be presented to the Duke, to the 
same purpose as the petition mentioned before that was in- 
tended for the Parliament, owning their principles, and 
begging immunity from bishops and ceremonies. They also 
gave in another paper, showing the reasonable ground they 
had for humbly expecting a favourable answer from his 
Grace. The Duke was informed immediately of their 
coming to town, and they continued there a fortnight before 
they presented their petition, or made any application to 
him. This was owing to my Lord Massareene's persuasion, 
the ground whereof was this : — that noble lord being truly 
concerned for the liberty and comfort of both ministers and 
people in the North, as well as of the whole Nonconformists 
of Ireland, did of himself devise some overtures, which, if 
complied with, might be a favour to Nonconformists, and a 
service to the King and kingdom. Of these he had dis- 
coursed to the Duke. He essayed to get them accepted in 
favour of all Nonconformists, and he thought that these 
being granted, would make the ministers' application easy. 
But the Duke said he had not power to comply with them, 
neither was he forward for any such motions in favour of 



266 



THE DUKE'S QUERIES. 



[a.d. 



Nonconformists. These proposals therefore vanished. 
Meantime the Duke, knowing of the ministers being in town, 
became jealous and angry that they did not make applica- 
tion to him. He said to the Lord Mount Alexander, and 
to Sir Arthur Forbes, that since they came not, he would 
send for them. When the brethren heard this, the next day 
they presented the petition to himself, being introduced by 
Lord Massareene. After inquiring if they had any more to 
say — to which they answered, " Nothing " — he said he would 
do what was incumbent on him. The next day he said to 
the former noble persons (being familiar with them) that he 
was in a strait what to do with these ministers, for by their 
petition he perceived they had suffered for the King, and 
now they were like to suffer under the King. 

After waiting several days, the ministers came to one of 
the Duke's secretaries, Sir George Lane, to remind him of 
their petition and its answer. He gave them some queries 
from the Duke to answer in writing — First, What those 
things were wherein they scrupled to act ; Secondly, Who 
were the persons that wronged them, and wherein % Thirdly, 
Who of them were put from their houses % and Fourthly, 
Who they were for whom they petitioned 1 They answered 
to the first, that, having been ordained ministers of the 
Gospel by Presbyters, they were altogether unclear to re- 
ceive another ordination ; and withal they replied that, how- 
ever they were clear for the doctrinal articles contained in 
the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, as well as 
for the doctrine contained in the Articles of Ireland, con- 
cluded in the Convention of Dublin in 1615,* yet they were 
not clear to worship God according to the forms and cere- 

* It is evident from this that all these ministers were very decided Calvinists, for 
there can be no controversy as to the theology of the Articles prepared for the use of the 
Church of Ireland in 1615. At this time the ministers dare not speak of the West- 
minster Confession of Faith. 



i66 2 .] 



ANSWERS TO THE QUERIES. 



267 



monies prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer To the 
second they answered that, albeit they inclined not to com- 
plain of grievances (that not being their present aim, nor the 
aim of these other ministers), yet was it evident that for non- 
conforming, several of their ministers were in hazard of 
suffering by the civil law, and of excommunication by eccle- 
siastical courts — before which some of them were standing 
already processed — as well as of other sad consequences of 
that sentence, the names of these being particularly expressed 
by the brethren. To the third query they answered that 
divers particular persons might have grievances of this nature, 
yet they did studiously in their petition forbear to mention 
these things, lest they should be thought more sensible of 
inferior losses than the great loss of their ministry ; and lest 
they should seem to doubt of the justice of those who were 
appointed to hear and redress such grievances. To the 
fourth and last query, they gave the Duke a list, being the 
same persons who subscribed the Address to the King about 
two years before. 

After divers days' attendance, they got that paper given 
to the Duke. Thereafter, he caused their petition to be 
read in Council, and the other papers all subscribed by the 
ministers, as was by him required. Divers in the Council, 
and such bishops as were present, spake against the ministers 
and their papers with great animosity and indignation ; and 
said they should be punished for contumacy and open pro- 
fessing against the laws ; and that it was unfit they should 
have liberty to live among people to poison them.* There 
were also reflections upon them because they were Scotch 
Presbyterians, and some remembered the oppressions done by 

* There is reason to believe that Jeremy Taylor was in Dublin about this time, and 
if so, we may infer that he was one of the bishops here mentioned. Adair, doubtless, 
derived his information from Lord Massareene. 



268 



THE DUKE'S ANSWER. 



[a.d. 



the Scotch army while in Ulster. Others held their peace. 
My Lord Massareene pleaded with no less boldness and 
animosity for them. The Duke himself was moderate ; he 
said they were unhappy who first suffered for the King, and 
then suffered under him ; and he thought it just that what 
the King had promised them should be performed, and said 
that what these ministers had spoken in their petition, or 
answer to his queries, should not tend to their prejudice, 
since they spake their conscience, and since he himself had 
required them to subscribe it. He said he resolved to give 
no answer till he had examined the truth of their assertions 
anent the King's promises. My Lord Anglesey being present 
at that time was questioned in it ; but he shifted any testi- 
mony that might seem to displease, and said he was no 
Presbyterian. My Lord Massareene openly told him that 
he sometimes professed the contrary ; and that if he did not 
faithfully witness what he had heard from the King, God 
would make it meet with him another day. The brethren 
thereafter gave him a paper, putting him in remembrance of 
what the King had said when he was present — in which the 
King had spoken to the ministers, in their application to 
him, as a friend, and with a kind of familiarity. After this 
the brethren were informed that Lord Anglesey did own the 
paper they had given in as a narrative of the brethren's 
answer from the King. But, after much attendance and 
means used with all who seemed to be friends, and after in- 
tercession with the Duke, and after many fair promises, the 
result of all was, that they must live according to the law ; 
that they might serve God in their own families without gather- 
ing multitudes together, they living peaceably, and to that 
purpose. This answer was left, in writing, the very hour the 
Duke was taking his horse for Kilkenny, and, with difficulty, a 
copy only, but not the original, was obtained by the ministers. 



i66 2 .] 



MEETING OF MINISTERS. 



269 



After these brethren had returned home, the young men, 
formerly mentioned, then remaining in the country, took the 
more liberty, and inconsiderate people took advantage, as if 
the Duke had granted the brethren some great thing. This 
being observed by the bishops, they sent a complaint to the 
Duke that he had given liberty to the Nonconformists. 
Upon which he sent a copy of the paper to them, but not 
to the brethren who had so long and with so great weariness 
waited on him. However, the brethren, this year, following 
their former courses, lived without great molestation per- 
forming what duty they could in their several parishes, and 
having their private societies one with another, in which 
they began to think of a way, not only of constant corre- 
spondence together, but of walking harmoniously in these 
times of trouble and difficulty. They had their meetings 
together for that purpose, and had correspondence from one 
meeting to another, as they could overtake. 



[ 270] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

BLOOD'S PLOT — MINISTERS ORDERED TO BE APPREHENDED — 
TROUBLES OF MR. BOYD — HARDSHIPS OF THE IMPRISONED 
MINISTERS — DISARMING OF THE NORTHERN PRESBYTERIANS — 
EXECUTION OF LECKY — SOME INDULGENCE GRANTED — MESSRS. 
M'CORMICK AND CROOKSHANK— BISHOP LESLIE A PERSECUTOR — 
HIS DEATH. 

UT, in December following, 1662, there was a ground 
laid for trouble, not only to Nonconformists in 
other parts of Ireland, but to the ministers and 
people of the North. There was then in Ireland a consi- 
derable number of old Cromwellists, as they were called, 
who had a rooted antipathy to the King's Government, and 
some profession of religion, such as it was. These, in and 
about Dublin, finding themselves not in the condition they 
had been in before the King's Restoration, and finding op- 
pression by bishops and by other ways growing upon them, 
began to contrive amongst themselves an overturning of the 
state of bishops, and rectifying the civil government, and 
restraining the Papists from that great liberty and coun- 
tenance they had enjoyed, and, furthermore, securing a 
liberty of conscience to themselves such as they had enjoyed 
in Cromwell's time. About this they consulted much with 
one another in Dublin, in their meetings for that purpose, 
and agreed amongst themselves in their design. They had 
many considerable persons, both of the country and army, 
who were privy to it, and secret favourers, who would not 
yet appear. They sent to England to acquaint others there 
of their principles, and were approved, and promised assist- 
ance, if need required. One Thomas Blood was a principal 




1662-3]. 



BLOOD S PLOT. 



271 



actor in this contrivance. He had for some time been an 
officer in the King's army against the first Parliament, and 
was a true Cavalier. Thereafter, he had come to Ireland, 
where he had some interest in land near Dublin ; and, fall- 
ing into much acquaintance with one Mr. Lecky, his brother- 
in-law, a minister of the Presbyterian persuasion, and a man 
of good discourse and learning, he was drawn to own the 
Presbyterian principles. Thereafter, by the instigation of 
Lecky and others, he was persuaded to engage as the prin- 
cipal actor in this plot, being a person singularly fitted for 
such a design, in regard of courage, subtilty, strength of 
body, and great spirit, and who had experience in martial 
affairs. This man, with his associates, having had many 
consultations among themselves, thought it fit to try if they 
could draw in the Presbyterians of the North to join with 
them, they pretending the ends of the covenant with them. 
Accordingly, Blood and Lecky, by the advice and consent 
of the rest, came to the North to try the ministers and best 
of the people there. They first visited Mr. Greg, Mr. 
Stewart, and Captain James Moor, of Ballybregah,* calling 
them together to Mr. Greg's house, where they proposed 
their business to them, aggravating the iniquities of the 
times, the usurpation of the bishops, the tyranny of their 
courts, the increase of Popery, and misgovernment in every 
affair. As to what concerned the good of the people, they 
declared there were a number very considerable and well- 
wishers to a reformation desiring a redress of these things, 
yet without wronging the King's just authority, and were 
engaged in that design; and that, if the ministers and people 
of the North would concur, it might be an acceptable service 
and much promove the cause. They declared not the par- 
ticular way how to get their design effected, but said if 



* In Killinchy. 



272 



blood's plot. 



Ta.d. 



these three men would send to Dublin their thoughts of it, 
and any assurance of concurrence, they should then know 
the particular methods which were to be followed in the 
design. The three persons who were thus applied unto, 
being unacquainted with any such motions, were at first 
amazed at the folly or knavery, or both, of these so despicable 
persons who looked more like trepanners than anything else. 
They desired two things of them — first, that they would utter 
nothing prejudicial to lawful authority in their hearing; and, 
secondly, that being neither acquainted with the ends they 
aimed at, nor the means they thought of, they could say 
nothing ; but, in general, that God's ends by lawful means, 
when proposed, could not be rejected by good men. But, 
withal, told them, that if they intended any secret evil, what 
a slander it should be to their profession, who were never 
seen to plot unlawfully for shunning what troubles God 
brought them unto. As for going to Dublin, they would 
know shortly whether they would do it or not; and so they 
parted. 

Being thus discouraged by the three to whom they opened 
their business, they made no further attempt upon any in 
Down or Antrim; but went to Lagan and Armagh, where 
they met with the like discouragement, except from one or 
two ministers who afterwards were discovered to be of their 
mind — viz. Messrs. M'Cormick and Crookshanks (who after- 
wards were killed at Pentland.)* From that they went to the 
South and West of Ireland, where they drew their purpose to 
a great height; yet they never corresponded more with any 
in the North, or with the Scotch — who gave them nothing 
but discouragement. Notwithstanding — by their private 
consultations and meetings at Dublin, and correspondence 
with their confederates in other parts of Ireland, they carried 



* In 1666. 



i66 3 .] 



blood's subsequent career. 



273 



on their business. But, there being one admitted to their 
secret contrivances in Dublin who secretly opened their 
whole designs and proceedings to the Duke, the Duke com- 
manded him to continue in their society, and daily to inform 
him of their proceedings till the time they thought their 
business ripe. They were at length prevented and surprised 
on the 22nd of May, 1663. The plotters had appointed this 
morning to be the time wherein they would first surprise the 
castle of Dublin, and take the Duke's person into custody. 
For that end they had a considerable party in the town over- 
night — chief men of that party — with a number of men ready 
for their purpose. But their whole motion being known to 
the Duke, he that morning prevented them, and apprehended 
the principal persons, among whom was Mr. William Lecky; 
only Blood escaped — who may be called the head of the 
plot.* There was found among them their intended Declar- 
ation, wherein they pretended the ends of the covenant, 
showing the necessity of taking up arms because of the 
growth of popery, and the oppression of the bishops. But 
they were generally persons of Oliver's party who, before 
that, had forsaken the covenant; though it was alleged that 
a party of the standing army was engaged with them, but 
persons of no right or solid principles. There was also found 
an account of the names of those principally engaged ; but 

* In Sylvester's Life of Baxter (III. 88,) there is an extraordinary account of the 
subsequent career of Blood. When he escaped to England, he lived for some time at 
Rumford, where he followed the medical profession, under the assumed name of Dr. 
Clarke. He then attempted to take the Crown and Crown Jewels out of the Tower, 
and had all but succeeded when he was made prisoner. When brought into the royal 
presence, he told the King that he took the Crown not as a thief, but as an enemy, 
thinking that lawful which was done in war; and that if his life were taken away, it 
would be revenged. The King not only pardoned him, but subsequently often ad- 
mitted him to his presence, some say "because his gallantry took much with the King, 
having been a soldier of his father's;" 'most say, "that he put the King in fear of his 
life, and came off upon condition that he would endeavour to keep the discontented 
party quiet." 

S 



274 



ADAIR TAKEN TO DUBLIN. 



[a.d. 



no mention of the three in the North to whom Blood and 
Lecky had before applied — for these men had given Blood 
no encouragement or ground to expect any concurrence from 
them. Neither did these three reveal the matter to their 
brethren, lest the revealing of it should prove occasion of 
trouble to their brethren thereafter. 

Notwithstanding, the Duke remembering that Messrs. 
Adair, Stewart, and Semple, had been a considerable time in 
Dublin, about half-a-year before this, and knowing the plot- 
ters had begun to meditate their business about that time, 
became jealous of these three, and immediately sent orders 
to apprehend them and send them up to Dublin by a guard. 
But, the Lord Mount-Alexander having special acquaintance 
with Mr. Stewart, and being persuaded of his loyalty, inter- 
ceded with the Duke that he should not be sent for. Though 
my Lord Massareene was a Privy Councillor, yet he knew 
not at the first of sending for Mr. Adair. But upon know- 
ledge of it, he went to the Duke, and spoke as much for Mr. 
Adair's loyalty as Lord Mount-Alexander had done for Mr. 
Stewart. He so far prevailed, that Mr. Adair should come 
of himself to Dublin, without a guard, and clear himself to 
the Duke. This letter he wrote to Mr. Adair, and sent it 
by post. But, before it came, Mr. Adair had been appre- 
hended in his own house, by a party of the Earl of Donegall's 
troop, and secured close prisoner in the gaol of Carrickfergus, 
for three nights. Lord Massareene also wrote a letter to his 
lady's nephew, Sir Arthur Chichester, then Lieutenant of the 
troop, declaring the Duke's pleasure, and that if Mr. Adair 
were taken before that letter came, he should use him 
civilly. This he did accordingly, sending only one trooper 
along with Mr. Adair, in company with him and his servant; 
and also wrote a favourable letter to the Duke by that trooper, 
in Mr. Adair's behalf. When Mr. Adair came to Dublin, 



i66 3 .] 



CASE OF MR. BOYD. 



275 



that noble -Lord was pleased to intercede again with the 
Duke, that Mr. Adair should be committed to his custody, 
he becoming bail for his appearance, which the Duke, upon 
perusal of Sir Arthur's letter, easily granted. Thus Mr. 
Adair had a free confinement in Lord Massareene's house 
and the city for three months thereafter ; and though he sent 
divers petitions to the Duke to call him and examine him of 
that plot, yet he was never called nor examined; but after 
three months was remanded to his own house, by a warrant 
under the Duke's hand, with only a certification that he 
would live peaceably. 

Meantime Sir Arthur Forbes was in all haste sent to the 
Lagan, a place of which the Duke had great jealousy, to 
examine the ministers and suspected gentlemen there, which 
he did, and found no ground [for supposing] that any in 
their country were concerned in the plot ; except that Mr. 
John Hart, having been in Dublin upon occasions the 
winter before, some of the plotters had applied to him as 
they had done to the two brethren in Down. But he had 
rejected the motion ; only in his examination he spoke a 
word which brought Mr. Thomas Boyd,* a worthy man, 
into great trouble. For, in vindicating himself, not remem- 
bering what hazard it might bring to Mr. Boyd, he said to 
Sir Arthur he had abhorred that motion, as Mr. Boyd, in 
Dublin, knew. This examination being returned to Dublin, 
gave the Duke suspicion that Mr. Boyd was upon the plot ; 
whereas it had only been proposed to him, and he had re- 
fused to be concerned in it. Upon which he was immedi- 
ately apprehended, and kept long a close prisoner, and often 
sent for to the Duke, but would confess nothing that he 



* Mr. Boyd was member for the Borough of Bangor, in Co. Down. For his sup- 
posed connexion with this plot he was expelled from the House of Commons. — Reid, 
ii. 277. 



276 



MINISTERS APPREHENDED. 



[a.d. 



knew of the plot, not knowing what Mr. Hart had said. 
This did the more irritate the Duke against him, knowing 
Mr. Hart's deposition, that he had not been ignorant of it, 
till at last the Duke, in a fury, and with more threatening 
language, did show him the deposition. Whereupon, he 
finding no way of evasion, was forced to confess the way he 
knew of it — that Blood and Lecky, before their going to 
the North last winter, had proposed the business to him, but 
he would give no countenance to the design. The Duke 
enquired what they did there. He said they had spoken to 
Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart, but heard no more of it, and 
supposed they had got no satisfying answer from these men. 
This brought these two brethren into much trouble there- 
after, and himself hardly escaped the worst. But God's provi- 
dence wrought for the innocent gentleman, though some 
hungry courtiers were gaping for his estate. Yet he had 
many friends by his wife, who were men of quality and in- 
terest with the Duke. 

But to return to the ministers. Though Mr. Semple * was 
in the same order to be apprehended with Mr. Adair, yet, being 
at a great distance, and Sir Arthur Forbers upon examina- 
tion finding no ground of accusation against him, or any of 
his brethren in the Lagan, except Mr. Hart, he took bail of 
them to appear when called, and they found no more trouble 
from this plot. But the noise of the plot becoming great, the 
Duke, and those about him, could not lay aside their 
jealousies of the Scotch. Therefore, within three weeks 
after its breaking up, the whole ministers of Down and 
Antrim, who could be found, were in one day apprehended, 
in the middle of June, 1663. The ministers of Antrim were 
brought to Carrickfergus, where they had liberty to be to- 
gether in two private houses ; and though guards were upon 



* Minister of Letterkenny. 



i66 3 .] 



HARDSHIPS OF MINISTERS OF DOWN. 



277 



them, yet they had the benefit of mutual society, where they 
remained for above two months. The ministers of Down 
were at first more hardly dealt with. They were sent to the 
King's castle at Carlingford, being seven in number — viz. 
Messrs. John Drysdale, John Greg, Andrew Stewart, Alex. 
Hutchinson, William Richardson, Gilbert Kennedy,* and 
James Gordon. They at first were put, or pounded, in a 
narrow room on the top of the house, far from friends or 
acquaintances, where they were in danger of starving, but 
that God stirred up the heart of a woman in the place, a 
stranger called Mrs. Clark, to supply them with necessaries. 
They were for a fortnight kept very close, till they were 
advised by Mr. Francis Hamilton, an officer of the com- 
pany there, to write to my Lord Dungannon, who procured 
them the liberty of the town in the day-time ; they return- 
ing to their narrow room at night, lying on the floor, four or 
five of them, as it were, in one bed. In the meantime, 
while the ministers who never heard of the plot, nor had 
even dreamt of any such thing, were thus upon groundless 
jealousies used, there came orders for disarming all the 
Scotch in the country — which was vigorously, closely, and 
suddenly executed. All men's arms were taken from them 
without respect of persons, by what standing forces and 
troops were in the country — though it never came to be 
known, and it is indeed utterly improbable that any one per- 
son in the country had ever known the least of it, except 
only Captain Moor, as before related, who a little after 
was sent for, and kept close prisoner in the castle of 
Dublin for a long time. However, the people carried peace- 
ably ; and their innocence in this matter, together with that of 



* According to Dr. Reid, Gilbert Kennedy is probably a mistake for Gilbert Ram- 
say, minister at Bangor. — Reid, II. 279, note. 



278 TRIALS OF GREG AND STEWART. [A . D . 

the ministers, did at last appear even to the Duke's 
conviction. 

But the ministers' fears were, within a little, greatly 
alarmed, upon occasion of that passage, mentioned before, 
of Mr. Boyd's discovering the coming of Blood and Lecky 
to the North, and speaking to Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart 
about the plot. When this was known, about the midst of 
July, 1663, orders were immediately sent to the Governor of 
Carlingford to send these men to Dublin with a guard, and 
that, in their coming thither, they should have no access to 
one another — which was accordingly done. For, after a 
month's imprisonment in Carlingford, where their mutual 
society much sweetened their hard lot, these two worthy 
brethren were taken from the rest, and separately, without 
any intimation of anything to them, were sent by two guards 
that same day to Dublin, and committed immediately to 
very close prisons, among those who were truly upon the 
plot, without, at first, any accommodation. They did not 
see one another by the way coming, nor in the prison till 
April following. After a few days, they were examined in 
the prison by the Earl of Mount- Alexander and the Lord 
Dungannon, as to what access they had to the plot. Mr. 
Stewart, having advice from my Lord Massareene conveyed 
secretly by Mr. Adair's means to him, to be ingenuous in his 
confession (my lord being confident that in his circumstances 
this would be safest for him), did freely acknowledge what 
had passed between them and Blood, as was before de- 
livered. Whereupon, these lords told him, if there was no 
more between them, there was no hazard to him. But Mr. 
Greg, not having that same advice (it being impossible to 
get it conveyed to him) which Mr. Stewart had, did, upon 
his examination, stand resolutely to his denial that he knew 
anything of the proceedings of that plot — for, indeed, he did 



i66 3 .] 



MR. GREG. 



279 



not hear of anything anent it after Blood's parting from him. 
But, after a day or two, the keepers telling him that Mr. 
Stewart had confessed all to these lords, he, not knowing 
Mr. Stewart's reasons for being so free, wrote a line or two 
in Latin to Mr. Stewart, challenging him for his confession 
to these noblemen, and telling him he had undone himself 
and them both. This paper he thought secretly to convey 
by the soldier who kept the door of the prison, and hid it 
within a paper of confections which he sent to Mr. Stewart 
in another part of the prison. But the soldier, suspecting 
there might be such correspondence, opened the paper, and, 
finding this line, carried it to the sergeant-at-arms, who kept 
the prison. He immediately carried it to the Duke, who was 
by it much irritated against Mr. Greg, and it occasioned his 
being deprived of much favour in prison, which Mr. Stewart 
had. Though this writing of that line was but an inconsi- 
derate act in worthy Mr. Greg, and he had hard usage upon 
that account, yet God had endued him with an invincible 
spirit, so that he carried his hard usage with great and un- 
daunted courage, being conscious to himself that what he 
had said to his examiners was true. Yea, the keepers of the 
prison, who were witnesses of his carriage and Christian 
magnanimity, confessed he was of a great spirit. Mr. 
Stewart, within five or six weeks after his imprisonment, had 
the liberty of the city, being under ^1,000 bonds not to 
depart the city without leave. But Mr. Greg was kept close 
prisoner, and therein endured hard usage till April there- 
after, in 1664. 

Meantime, the plotters in Dublin were brought to their 
trial, and only three of them — to wit, a country gentleman 
and two officers — condemned to die as traitors, which sen- 
tence was executed upon them. As for Mr. Lecky, a chief 
contriver, together with Blood, his brother-in-law, and one 



280 



LECKY EXECUTED. 



[a.d. 



of his parish, being kept much more severely than the rest 
in a low room in the Castle, in bolts, he fell distracted, and 
so continued for a while. He was sent from that to New- 
gate, as not being capable to be examined. Here, after a 
while, he recovered a little from his distraction, and, not 
being noticed by his keeper, got out one night in his wife's 
clothes, but was not in a capacity to dispose of himself so 
as to escape. He was therefore next morning apprehended, 
and thereafter condemned. Having been a Fellow of the 
College of Dublin, and in great respect for a smart scholar, 
and of a good temper, the College petitioned for his life, 
which was granted, if he would conform. But that he re- 
fused, and chose rather to die. Thereafter, he was tempted 
by some then about Court to accuse my Lord Massareene of 
the plot, they being jealous of my lord at that time, and 
thinking he knew it, being my lord's near kinsman ; and, 
upon that, he should have his pardon. But he abhorred 
treachery of that nature, and therefore was executed, as the 
former were. These passages I had from a credible worthy 
man, who had them from his own mouth, a few days before 
he died. The rest after a while were let go, and some 
banished out of the kingdom. After the Duke had settled 
the business concerning the plot in Dublin, he, with the 
advice of the counsel, sent orders to the ministers of the 
North, now at Carlingford and Carrickfergus, that either 
they must depart the kingdom or go to prisons in other 
places of Ireland — and that within a fortnight after the 
order should come to their hands. The prisoners, having 
these orders sent them, immediately sent a petition to the 
Duke. But this petition, though presented to the Duke by 
the noble Massareene, their fixed old friend, had no return ; 
but the former order must be observed. The brethren 
were, accordingly, in a great strait what to choose. How- 



i66 3 .] 



BANISHMENT OF MINISTERS. 



28l 



ever, all of them, save two, Mr. Keyes and one Mr. 
John Cowthard,* chose to depart the kingdom. Mr. 
Keyes was sent to the town of Galway, and Mr. Cowthard 
to Athlone, where they remained prisoners a consider- 
able time. The rest generally went to Scotland, with a 
pass from some Justices of the Peace in the country, and yet 
not without bonds and surety given not to return without 
leave. Those of Antrim who went were, Mr. Hall, Mr. 
Crawford, Messrs. John and James Shaw; and of Down 
were, Mr. Drysdale, Mr. Ramsay, and Mr. Wilson ; where 
God provided for them to live comfortably in a private 
station, and found there many friends beyond their expecta- 
tion. There were divers brethren interceded for to the 
Duke, by persons of quality, to have liberty to stay in the 
country in a private capacity. Mr. Adair had the Duke's 
protection before. Mr. Robert Cunningham had a letter in 
his favour from my Lady Crawford Lindsay, sister to Duke 
Hamilton, and an acquaintance of the Duchess of Ormond. 
Mr. Gordon and Mr. Richardson had liberty of abiding in 
the country, through procuring of my Lady Ards, mother 
of the Earl Mount-Alexander, and the Countess of Clan- 
brasil : Mr. Hutchison by my Lord Dungannon's interces- 
sion : Mr. Hamilton of Killead, and Mr. James Cunning- 
ing of Antrim, were interceded for by my Lord Massareene 
and his lady. Some other ministers of these two counties 
of Down and Antrim had been out of the country, or out 
of the way when the rest were apprehended, and now 
absconded. The few who were of other meetings had not 
been at this time troubled. However, the generality of the 
ministers of the North were at this time either banished, 
imprisoned, or driven into corners upon occasion of a plot 
which they knew nothing of, and wherein upon the narrowest 



* Or Cathcart, of Drumaul or Randalstown. 



282 



DEATH OF BRAMHALL. 



[a.d. 



scrutiny nothing could be found againt them,* except what 
was mentioned before of the three brethren, Messrs. Hart, 
Greg, and Stewart, in which these brethren gave no grounds 
of disloyalty. The matter had been communicated to them 
in a private way, and they rejected it ; they thus judged it 
had been crushed in the bud, and knew nothing of any fur- 
ther progress in it. And they thought it hard, and scarcely 
consistent with candour, to accuse the men, who had 
in a friendly confidence with them, represented the sad state 
of affairs, and desired to have them brought to a right 
channel without prejudice to the King's just authority. 

Thus the few left in the country continued as formerly, 
endeavouring to converse among their people to their edifi- 
cation as the time would bear. And it is to be observed 
that after the Duke had narrowly searched into the carriage 
of the Scotch in this plot, and had found them unconcerned 
in it, he did, as some reward of their integrity, give the 
people in the North indulgence not to be troubled for six 
months with the official courts, in the matter of Nonconfor- 
mity. And Providence ordered that during that time Bram- 
hall the Primate died a sudden death,t and the Bishop of 
Dublin succeeded him — one Margetson — a man of a mild 
spirit, who, to ingratiate himself with the people of these 
parts, gave other six months' indulgence ; and thereafter the 
Judges of Assize had not commission to trouble the people 
at the Assizes for Nonconformity. The bishops stormed at 

* The account here given by Adair is fully corroborated by the following statement, 
"The most desperate of the disbanded soldiers — who projected the surprisal of the 
Castle of Dublin — escaped into England." "There has been lately discovered a plot 
of the old English army in Ireland" says Andrew Marvel, "to seize upon Dublin 
and the Lord Lieutenant, June 6th, 1663." — Rawdon Papers, p. 202, note. London, 
1819. 

t Bramhall died on the 25th of June, 1663. He was a native of Yorkshire, and was 
brought over to Ireland by Wentworth. He possessed great talent and considerable 
learning; but he was of a most domineering and intolerant spirit. 



i66 4 .] 



m'cormick and crookshanks. 



283 



this begun favour for Nonconformists, and did process many 
to their courts upon account of Nonconformity. But most 
got off again for money as thereafter ; there being wars be- 
tween the King and the State of Holland, wherein he had 
considerable loss, and all sorts of people being much discon- 
tented, the edge of the bishop's fury was much blunted. 
Meantime, the few ministers took every opportunity, and made 
use of the small advantages they had, to creep up by degrees 
to the exercise of their ministry, in their own congregations 
especially. Mr. Stewart, in November, after his imprison- 
ment, having been sick in prison, and having some special 
friend, got liberty to return to his house upon bonds given 
to live amenably to the law — i.e., as was by lawyers inter- 
preted to him — only to answer the law if he thought not fit 
to be conformable to everything in it. Mr Greg and Cap- 
tain Moore were released in March, 1664. Thereafter, the 
two brethren who had chosen imprisonment in Galway and 
Athlone were, upon bonds, released, and had liberty to 
return to their places. The brethren who were banished to 
Scotland returned by degrees, some a little sooner, some 
later ; at first some few by intercession of friends ; others 
came over thereafter upon their hazard, and so all were re- 
stored to their congregations, except Mr. Andrew M'Cormick 
and Mr. John Crookshanks, who had been upon the plot and 
fled to Scotland ; and, not expecting or seeking for pardon in 
Ireland, joined thereafter with that party in Scotland which 
was broken at Pentland, and were there both killed. These 
were zealous men, but walked too much in a separate way 
from their brethren. They meddled in matters too high for 
them, and though they died in mercy to themselves, yet not 
without a remark of a fatherly chastisement for their folly — 
Job xxxvi. 12. For had they walked with their brethren, 
they might have been useful in their congregations, as now 



284 



CASE OF M'CORMICK. 



[a.d. 



the rest of their brethren were, and they would not have 
brought any scandal of rebellion and disloyalty to the lawful 
magistrate upon their profession in Ireland. Yea, Mr. 
M'Cormick's guilt in the plot being immediately known after 
the breaking up of it, occasioned all that jealousy that was 
had of the rest, and much of that trouble they afterwards 
met with, though they were utterly strangers to the actings 
of, and combinations with, the plotting party. Besides, it 
is a just ground of observation that this man had not the 
education and learning fit for a minister ; for he had been 
bred a tailor in a country place, and being then a great pro- 
fessor of religion, would (after he had wife and children) go 
to the University to be bred in order to the ministry. This 
he did, and stayed for a while, leaving his wife and 
children in great straits, but profited very little in learning, 
having then all before him, as the tongues, philosophy, 
divinity, &c. It was impossible his dull genius, with con- 
siderable age and little time, could attain to any competency 
of abilities. Yet he, in a short time, returned as ready to 
pass trials, which he did, but with little satisfaction to judi- 
cious brethren, save that they looked on him as an honest 
man, and thought he might be useful in some remote congre- 
gation. But, when settled in a congregation, he competed 
with the brethren ; and, when times became confused, pre- 
tended a zeal above them all, not without reflecting on his 
brethren among the common people, as if they all had been 
but cowards. Thus he followed his own course, till he fell 
into the snare of this plot without acquainting any of them. 
This I have observed here, not in order to leave the stain 
upon the name of a man who in the main was honest, but to 
be a warning, and confirmation of the Apostle's command 
that every man abide in the calling wherein he was called, 
and that the profession of religion, though more eminent, 



1 66 4< ] HART, DRUMMOND, SEMPLE, AND WHITE. 285 

should not puff men up to aim at things beyond their reach. 
God may make use of private men in some cases when the 
Church is destitute of pastors ; but where there is not that 
necessity, and where there are no extraordinary abilities in 
nature, education, or grace, and no learning, the attainments 
of such persons are hardly, or very rarely, followed with use- 
fulness in the Church of God. 

The brethren about Lagan at this time had had more 
quiet than those of Down and Antrim upon the occasion 
before mentioned. Only Mr. Crookshanks, of whom before, 
resolving upon a single course of his own, first went to 
France a little time before the plot of Ireland ; and in 
Rochelle, applying himself to the Protestant ministers there, 
to see if he could get employment, they told him it was 
rather his duty to return to his country and congregation, 
and adhere to his own people ; and, if suffering came, it was 
his duty to suffer with the people for that truth which he had 
preached unto them. Upon this, he returned, and was en- 
gaged in the plot, and thereafter went to Scotland, as before 
stated. But Bishop Robert Leslie, son to the old bishop 
Leslie, who had deposed the worthy ministers before the 
rebellion of Ireland, envying that little ease and quiet of the 
ministers, summoned four of them to his Court — Messrs. 
John Hart, Thomas Drummond, William Semple, and Adam 
White. They, not answering his summons, he did at first 
pass the sentence of excommunication upon them ; and be- 
fore they could appear, he issued a writ, " de excommunicato 
capiendo," against them, and apprehended and imprisoned 
them without bail or main-prize. They were by the bishop 
appointed for the common gaol at Lifford ; but, through the 
indulgence of the sheriff, they were permitted to dwell to- 
gether in a house in the town, and all their friends had access 
to them. They were prisoners for six years, though they 



286 



CONTINUED PERSECUTION. 



[a.d. 



used all means possible, and their friends for them, for their 
releasement, and it was near the end of the year 1669 before 
they were released. Lord Roberts in his short time had 
dealt for them, and Sir Arthur Forbes had frequently inter- 
ceded with Bishop Leslie, then his relation by marriage with 
his niece. But the bishop was inexorable, and upbraided 
the rest of the bishops for their slackness ; whereas [he said] 
if they had taken the course he had done, the Presbyterians 
might easily have been crushed. The King, having informa- 
tion that they had been sufferers for him, and had suffered 
long imprisonment only for not appearing before the bishops' 
courts, which was contrary to their principles, and having this 
information from lawyers, wrote to the Lord Lieutenant and 
commanded their releasement ; which was accordingly per- 
formed in October, 1670, after they had waited for above 
half-a-year for his answer, and had, in the meantime, been 
refused releasement by the Primate (who had been civil to 
the brethren of Down), except they took the oath of supre- 
macy. They had taken various steps in order to be 
released — first, they petitioned the Earl of Ossory,* being 
then Deputy of Ireland, in his father's absence in England 
in the year 1664-5, and thereafter obtained an order for 
enlargement, but it was obstructed by the Bishop of 
Raphoe ; secondly, they procured a 1" habeas corpus " to 
have their business tried before the Court of King's 
Bench, but there they had not relief; thirdly, they removed 
their business into the Court of Chancery, but there they 
met with nothing but revilings from the Chancellor who was 
Archbishop of Dublin, and their case made worse even, by 
their being put into the sheriff's custody and being sent to 
the gaol of LirTord, in which town they continued prisoners 



* Son of the Duke of Ormond. 



1664-8.] 



DEATH OF BISHOP LESLIE. 



287 



nearly four years. All justice thus failing them in Ireland, 
God stirred up a person of quality to represent their case to 
the King. Being informed of this, they sent over a petition 
to the King for their deliverance, which his Majesty taking 
into consideration, remitted their case to some of the lawyers 
— the favourable issue of which has just been narrated. But 
it is to be here observed, that this Bishop Leslie, as he did 
inherit his father's persecuting spirit, so in these times he 
became a mere epicure, giving himself excessively to eating 
and drinking. Whereupon, being of a robust body, he be- 
came so fat and heavy that he could not go alone, but as 
men supported his arms. He shortly after (1672) died 
suddenly, and with great horror of conscience. 




[ 288 ] 



[A.D. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

PRESBYTERIANS BEGIN TO BUILD PREACHINCx HOUSES— OPPRESSIONS 
AND AVARICE OF THE EPISCOPAL CLERGY — LORD ROBERTS — 
MEETING OF MINISTERS — COLLECTION FOR DISTRESSED MINISTERS 
IN SCOTLAND — BISHOP LESLIE AND BISHOP BOYLE PERSECUTE — 
APPLICATION TO THE LORD LIEUTENANT — DEATHS OF MINISTERS 
— YOUNG MINISTERS ORDAINED — STRANGE CATASTROPHE IN A 
DUBLIN THEATRE. 

EANTIME, the brethren now returned, and, return- 
ing to their own homes, continued to be as useful 
as they could in their parishes, and had then 
private intercourse for mutual advice and strengthening one 
another's hands in these times. And thus, insensibly to the 
civil rulers, they took liberty to preach more publickly in 
barns, and such places in their parishes where the bulk of 
the people met, and did in the night administer the Sacra- 
ment to them •* and by degrees attained to such freedom 
that, in the year 1668, they began in divers places to build 
preaching houses, and there met publickly, and performed 
all ordinances in a public way. They had also their monthly 
meetings among themselves in convenient private houses in 
the country, where they began to revive discipline, examin- 
ing the carriage of one another, and bringing scandalous 
persons to acknowledgment of their scandals, in some ordi- 
nary cases before the session in the congregation itself, and 
in greater scandal before the Presbytery. 



* According to an Act passed in the Irish Parliament in 1665, every minister, ex- 
cept one episcopally ordained, who dared to administer the Lord's Supper, was liable 
to a penalty of One Hundred Pounds. Bishop Mant declares that such enactments 
" were demanded by the circumstances of the times, and were essential to the well- 
being, not to say the being, of the Church?' — Hist, of the Church of Ireland, I., 646-7. 




i668.] 



INCREASED LIBERTY. 



289 



In these things, they, not finding present opposition, and 
with some eye to God's protection, made an adventure; and 
it pleased the Lord to bless their first essay with success. 
It was no compliance with bishops, nor was it any application 
to the Court at this time, which tended to any liberty they 
had, but the observable providence of God who made 
divers things to concur in it. First, the edge of the magis- 
trates' fury had been much blunted in their former causeless 
oppressing of the ministers, especially on occasion of that 
plot before mentioned. Secondly, they had found the min- 
isters' loyalty when they had searched to the bottom. 
Thirdly, they now began to see that what the ministers did 
was from conscience, for God helped them to go about 
their work peaceably and painfully, under divers disadvan- 
tages. They had the jealous eye of the magistrate over 
them — the envious eye of the clergy, so called, watching for 
their halting — the people generally, for seven years together 
after their first ejectment, forsaking them as to maintenance, 
even when they were living among them, and doing what they 
could for them ; only, it is not to be denied they had the 
people's affectionate respect, and some small accidental 
kindnesses from some particular persons, which, however, 
amounted to very little as to the support of their families. 
The people, too, were convinced of the ministers' constancy 
under variety of times, troubles, and sufferings. They were 
the same, and the Lord helped them to some liveliness in 
preaching, and the people to some hunger in hearing the 
Word, after this little beginning of a life from the dead. 
These things made the people adhere, so far as was possible, 
to their ministers, and attend the ordinances administered 
by them at the times and places that were appointed. 

Again, the present legal churchmen became more and 
more distasteful to the people of all sorts. Men of estates 



290 LORD ROBARTS. [A . D , 

found their tenants oppressed, impoverished, and rendered 
unable to pay their rents, through the covetousness and 
draining of the superior clergy by their rents and tithes, but 
especially by the ofhcial courts, which were a heavy plague 
upon the people ; and through their cruelty and unreasonable 
exactions for Nonconformity arbitrarily governing all — 
their lust, coveteousness, and power, being their only rule, 
especially where they knew anything was to be had. This 
disgusted the people, and made them cling more affection- 
ately to the painful and laborious ministers of the Presbyterian 
persuasion, who had now attained to considerable counten- 
ance in the country. But there was like to be an interrup- 
tion. For there was an information sent to the Lord Ossory, 
now Lord Deputy in his father's absence, from some un- 
friends in the North, that the ministers were setting up their 
Presbyteries as openly as ever, and that they were renew- 
ing the Solemn League and Covenant among the people : 
upon which he called Sir Arthur Forbes, and bid him try if 
these informations were true, not without threatenings if it 
proved so. Sir Arthur caused a Scotch gentleman, who had 
special acquaintance with some of the number, to write and 
signify to them that there were such informations given. 
This a brother immediately answered, shewing that these 
informations were false — which satisfied the Lord Ossory. 

After a while, in September, 1669, Lord Robarts came 
over as Lord Lieutenant. He was represented as a person 
of great worth, for wisdom, learning, strictness in his com- 
mands, and severity against vice ; no enemy to godly 
people, yet somewhat morose in his temper and carriage. 
This representation of him he answered in his practice 
during the short time of his government. He was a public 
discountenancer of all vice. The public players he stopped 
there, as well as other vicious persons. He was strict and 



1669-70.] THE ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN. 



29I 



peremptory upon the officers in the army, especially in two 
things — first, that they were forced to keep close to their 
quarters and garrisons where their soldiers were; and, 
secondly, that they were put to pay the poor soldiers 
exactly, whereas before they had used to recede where they 
pleased, and to spend much of the soldiers' pay upon their 
own extravagances. He had his reflections sometimes upon 
the bishops, and particularly him of Dublin, who was also 
Chancellor of Ireland, on account of the unmanageable 
charge he took upon him.* 

As to the Nonconformists, though his own practice was 
always after the Episcopal forms of worship, yet he nothing 
disappointed their good hopes of him. For in his little 
time those in the North grew yet more confident and en- 
couraged, and those in Dublin rather grew in the begun 
liberty they had under the Earl of Ossory. The Chancellor 
dealt with him to suppress the meeting there ; but he told 
him if they were not Papists, and were peaceable and civil, 
he had no commission to meddle with them. The brethren 
in the North beginning to understand these passages, not 
only went on in their ministry without fear, but began to 
think of licensing young men to preach, and of recommend- 
ing them to congregations where none of their number were. 
But the Lord Robarts' government was soon shortened. 
He came in September, and returned to England in the 
April following (1670). The occasion of this was the 

* The reference here is to Michael Boyle, Archbishop of Dublin. He was nephew 
to Michael Boyle, Bishop of Waterford and Lismore, of whom it was wont to be said, 
according to Dr. Elrington, "that he would have done anything, or sold any man for 
sixpence profit." The Archbishop of Dublin, mentioned in the text, was as avari- 
cious as his uncle. When Bishop of Cork, he appropriated to his own use all the 
livings that became vacant in his diocese, under the pretence that he could not find 
clergymen to accept them. Yet this man, who was now Lord Chancellor and Arch- 
bishop of Dublin, was afterwards made Primate of Armagh. — Elrington' s Life of 
Ussher, p. 107-8, note. 



292 



LORD ROBARTS. 



[a.d. 



temper of the soldiery, and because persons of quality in this 
time could not bear severity against vice. All degrees of that 
sort of people desired to be rid of the yoke, and from under 
such a severe governor. Many suggestions and complaints 
were sent over against him. He found he had many 
enemies in Ireland, and thought in his absence he might be 
clouded at Court. Whereupon he wrote to the King, desir- 
ing to demit his office, which the King, by persuasion of 
some about him, did immediately grant, and chose another 
one, Lord Berkely, in his room. Those who loved Lord 
Robarts' government blamed him for so suddenly giving it 
up, seeing there were no just grounds of accusation for his 
government, but that he could not comply with the de- 
bauched temper of the time and place he came to. Many 
things worthy of a noble judge appeared in him. The King 
had a good respect for him, as being one in England who 
during his Majesty's exile, did very largely and yearly send 
supply to him. However, the short time of his government 
in Ireland gave a dash to open profaneness, and some en- 
couragement to the lovers of truth. There were brethren, 
and a little after this time, divers preachers came from Scot- 
land, who called the people in the country to more public 
assembling together in the fields, and otherwise, than the 
ministers of the country judged then expedient* The 
country ministers thought it more conducible to their work 
to be doing somewhat among the people in a more private 
way, as the times could bear, than expose themselves and 
the people both to present sufferings, and being deprived of 
their present liberty through more public appearances. 
Amid other things they resolved to hold a general meeting 



* One of these was the celebrated Alexander Peden. In 1682, he was again in 
Ireland, where he is said to have lodged in the house of William Steele, at Shoptown, 
Glenwherry. 



1670.] 



MINISTERS VENTURE TO MEET. 



293 



of the brethren, a few to be deputed from each meeting, to 
consult as a committee for the welfare of the whole, and to 
recommend to the various meetings such steps as their present 
exigencies demanded. This meeting was in a time when 
ministers and people wanted not their grounds of fear that 
new troubles might arise; for the Parliament of England had 
made severe acts against the meetings of Nonconformists, 
and the Parliament of Scotland was no better disposed 
towards them. The Lord Berkely, new come from England 
to be Chief Governor in Ireland, was a man who had no 
repute for love to religion nor a good temper, bred a cour- 
tier, and little favour expected from him. However, the 
brethren, being met, went about what was incumbent on 
them — viz. only to relate the mind of their respective meet- 
ings as to such questions or cases as were stated before them, 
or had been given them in commission to answer ; and, 
withal, to propose overtures to their several meetings, to be 
considered by them, and their answers to be communicated 
to the rest of their meetings from their first sederunt, if 
necessity required, or, at farthest, to the next committee, 
and by their brethren there to their meetings. First, there 
had been overtures agreed unto by the meetings of Down 
and Antrim for managing the work of ordination at that 
time in as prudential a way as the time would permit.* 
These were to be recommended to the consideration of the 
rest. Secondly, it was found to be the judgment of the 
meetings generally that baptism by private deceivers and 



* By performing the act of ordination, the ministers exposed themselves to heavy- 
penalties, and the bishops were especially watchful as to this point, hoping thus to cut 
off the supply of Presbyterian pastors. In 1673, Patrick Shaw, who had received a 
unanimous call from the congregation of Cairnmoney, was ordained privately at 
Lame. In 1672, John Haltridge, who had received a call to Islandmagee, was 
ordained at Ballycarry. In 1674, Robert Henry, who had received a call to Carrick- 
fergus, was ordained at Mr. John Crawford's house, near Ballynure. 



294 



PROCEEDINGS OF THE MEETING. 



[a.d. 



intruders without ordination should be declared no baptism, 
and that the children should be baptized by ministers of the 
Gospel. Yet, withal, it was thought fit that, before they 
were baptized, the brethren should have the joint advice of 
the gravest ministers in Scotland, and for that end that letters 
should be written to some of them to return their own and 
their brethrens' answer — which accordingly was done, and, 
their answer returned agreed with the judgment of the 
brethren in Ireland in that particular. Thirdly, a collection 
was proposed among their meetings and their congregations 
for supply of the ministers of Scotland banished for their 
non-compliance with some sinful injunctions of the Parlia- 
ment of Scotland, and who were now sojourners in Holland. 
This was accordingly perfonned with great alacrity by the 
people, and a collection of £120 sterling transmitted to 
them, and their thanks returned to the brethren in Ireland. 
Fourthly, it was then overtured that the Synod's act anent 
reviewing the Presbytery's books should be put in practice ; 
but most of these books were lost through the tossings and 
distemper of an honest, worthy brother, Mr. Thomas Peebles, 
Clerk to the Synod. Fifthly, that Mr. Greg should endea- 
vour the composing a History of the beginning and progress 
of the Gospel in these parts, as the Synod had appointed 
him.* Sixthly, a public fast was proposed, partly because 
of the new Governor, Lord Berkely, from whom trouble to 
the church was feared, and partly for the unseasonableness 
of the weather. This was accordingly kept the third Tues- 
day of the month, and with such countenance from God and 

* Dr. Reid says :— " Mr. Greg and his neighbour, Mr. Stewart, of Donaghadee, 
made some progress in this work. At the death of Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart, 
Mr. Drysdale, of Portaferry, was next requested to carry on the work ; and I find 
the meeting of Antrim in April, 1672, recommending Mr. Hall, of Larne, and 
Mr. Adair, of Cairncastle, to use diligence about the history of the Church of Ire- 
land."— Reid II., 298. 



1670.] 



THREATENING DANGER. 



295 



presence in the congregations of the people, that even those 
who were but unfriends and coming to observe were con- 
vinced. And, besides, the Lord visibly answered prayer by 
a remarkable change of the season immediately after, so 
that the people where Presbyterians were least entertained, 
and where the people were otherwise principled, as in Lecale, 
found the benefit of seasonable rain after a dangerous and 
scorching drought which had come upon unseasonable and 
excessive rains before ; so that these people thanked God — 
since none would pray — that the Presbyterians prayed and 
fasted, and had obtained rain and a good season. 

Immediately after these things, a storm threatened the 
ministers particularly, which began at the brethren of Down. 
The occasion whereof was specially the envy that the clergy 
had conceived at the begun liberty of the ministers and 
their public congregations and meetings among themselves. 
They had risen up from their graves twice, first being dead 
by the law as to their ministry, immediately after the bishops 
appeared in the country. They began a little after to creep 
out again, which, when they were beginning to do, shortly 
after, through occasion of the Plot, they were put in a worse 
case than before, being imprisoned, banished, and driven 
into corners. Now, they were up again under the bishops' 
eye, exercising their ministry, and the whole country flocking 
to them, and deserting the legal incumbents. The clergy 
fretted, but yet did not know how to help it. The ministers 
were not restrained by the magistrate ; they were loved and 
esteemed by the whole country, and had a respect, even from 
sober persons of the bishops' persuasion, beyond their own 
clergy. Though these things a little restrained their violence, 
yet they increased their envy and indignation. Besides, the 
people of the country generally neglected and slighted the 
curates in their burials, baptisms, &c; and, when curates 



296 



BISHOP BOYLE. 



[a.d. 



would officiously urge their service at burials, they were re- 
fused or resisted, which the Chancellor himself, who was also 
Archdeacon, had lately met with at a burial — who, when he 
would have read over the corpse of a person in burying, was 
resisted by a kinsman of his — a mean countryman — which 
did animate him, and he vowed revenge. Besides, the late 
fast, and the country's so generally owning that solemnity, 
and the visible fruit of it, did gall the prelatical clergy. 
They saw these things weakening their party, and strengthen- 
ing the ministry of these poor men, and engaging the whole 
country to them. And yet they were ashamed palpably to 
condemn such things. But that which did more immediately 
occasion this threatened trouble was Bishop Robert Leslie, 
of Raphoe. He had by this time kept four worthy brethren 
nearly six years in prison, as before related. He, coming to 
these parts of the County of Down about his other occa- 
sions, did visit the Bishop of Down, one Boyle,* and did so 
stir him against the ministers and upbraid him for his negli- 
gence and want of zeal in not using the key of jurisdiction, 
that this bishop resolved to play the man in his dioceses, 
and even to a greater length than Leslie had done in Raphoe 
diocese. For, whereas, Leslie had persecuted but four, 
Boyle presently sent summonses to twelve brethren of 
Down to appear before his court, which he knew they would 
not do, and, therefore, resolved suddenly to go on to excom- 
munication. Their names were — Masters John Drysdale, 
John Greg, Andrew Stewart, Gilbert Ramsay, Wm. Richard- 
son, James Gordon, Henry Livingston,t Alexander Hutchin- 

* In 1667, Roger Boyle succeeded Jeremy Taylor as Bishop of Down and Connor, 
t This Henry Livingston, who was minister of Drumbo, near Lisburn, was nephew 
to the Rev. John Livingston, of Killinchy. Henry Livingston died April 7, 1697, 
aged 66 years. His son, who was also the Rev. Henry Livingston, was minister of 
Ballynahinch, where he was ordained in 1704. His nephew, Mr. William Livingston, 
of Lisburn, had a daughter, Anne, married to Mr. David White, of Ballymaglover. 



1670.] 



TWELVE MINISTERS PERSECUTED. 



297 



son, Hugh Wilson, William Reid, Michael Bruce — who had 
but newly returned to his parish after great troubles and long 
imprisonment in Scotland and England — and Mr. Gilbert 
Kennedy, a Scotch minister, who had settled for a time in 
a country parish. The first summons none of these minis- 
ters received, yet they were thereupon called at the next 
court and noted contumacious. The second summons was 
sent and left at their houses, and, contrary to the usual 
custom of meeting only monthly, the next court was ap- 
pointed within a fortnight, that so he might sooner win to 
the sentence of excommunication against them, and there- 
after proceed to the ministers of the next county — the other 
Diocese of Connor. 

The brethren of Down, after meeting and consultation in 
this case, resolved to send one of their number with a suppli- 
cation to the Lord Lieutenant, and made use of what friends 
in Dublin they could. But they judged it fit, in the first 
place, to sound the bishop if any abatement of such severity 
might be expected from him; the rather that he had, since 
his coming into the country, carried quietly, they thought 
they might enquire the ground of this sudden alteration. 
Accordingly, June 30th, 1670, Mr. Drysdale and Mr. Hutch- 
inson were sent to the bishop, but with this further instruc- 
tion, that if they found not good ground of hope from the 
bishop, Mr. Drysdale should immediately repair from him 
to Dublin. They came to Hillsborough, where the bishop 
had his house at that time. Having sent to him, showing 
they were waiting to speak with him,* he, in a great fury and 
disdain, returned answer he would not speak with them, but 

Their daughter, Rebecca White, was married to John Barnett, of Ballyagherty, near 
Saintfield, father of the late John Barnett, Esq., of Belfast, and grandfather of the 
Rev. John Barnett, D.D., of Moneymore. 

* We have here and afterwards clear proof of the falsehood of the story told by 
Heber, that the ministers had entered into an engagement "to speak with no bishop." 



298 



SIR ARTHUR FORBES. 



[a.d. 



in open court to-morrow. Yet, thereafter, upon the Arch- 
deacon Pringdooles suggesting to him it would be evil looked 
on, not to hear what the ministers had to say to him; the 
brethren were again sent for, and being come to him, they 
found nothing but railing language — calling them all rebels 
from the beginning, and that they had seduced the people. 
He said, though he had little hope to do good to the seduced 
people, yet, he resolved to execute the law against them. 
Thus, after some discourse by these brethren unto him, de- 
fending their carriage with truth and soberness, they left him; 
and Mr. Drysdale, according to appointment, went forward 
to Dublin, to make application to the Lord Lieutenant. But 
before this, a letter having been written to Sir Arthur Forbes, 
informing him of the case, he went to the Lord Lieutenant, 
and was by him recommended to the Primate Margetson, to 
relate the case to him. Sir Arthur — knowing the loyalty 
and sufferings of the ministers of the North from the begin- 
ning upon the King's account; and being not only of un- 
questionable loyalty himself, and a great actor and sufferer 
for the King before, but also in high favour with his Majesty, 
and a Privy Councillor and Chief Commander in the army 
— did prevail with the Archbishop and the Chancellor Boyle, 
then Archbishop of Dublin, that a letter should be written 
to the Bishop of Down, to forbear any further prosecuting 
that business against these ministers till the 10th of August 
following, at which time the Primate himself would be in the 
North, being the year of his triennial visitation. This letter 
being written, did force the Bishop of Down to desist against 
his will. For that being the Archbishop's year of visitation, 
inferior bishops were not to meddle with jurisdiction but by 
his appointment. This letter came before Mr. Drysdale 
reached Dublin. However, being there, he went to the 
Primate and informed him of the case, who only inquired 



1670.] 



MR. JAMES SHAW. 



299 



whether the ministers had exercised the power of jurisdiction 
and ordination — the two things proper to the bishop. Mr. 
Drysdale told him there had been nothing of that hitherto 
(as indeed the brethren were but upon a way to it). The 
bishop said if he came to the North, he would do as he saw 
cause. Thus were the brethren and people of their charge 
left in suspense as to any determination of their cause ; their 
adversaries looking to the bishop and his authority for re- 
straining their liberty, and themselves looking to God for a 
merciful event. 

Meantime, before the 10th of August, 1670, two worthy 
brethren were removed out of this life. Mr. John Greg was 
buried, July 22nd, and Mr. Richardson having been at his 
burial, took immediately a fever, and was buried that day 
week, July 29th. They were two of the ablest and most 
useful men among the whole number. Mr. James Cunning- 
ham of Antrim had died a while before — a prudent godly 
man ; and Mr. Thomas Crawford a while before him again 
— an able and sincere minister of Christ. Mr. James Shaw, 
a zealous worthy preacher, was laid by, through sickness, 
this strange afflicting trouble coining on his family after the 
death of his wife. There had been great ground of jealousy 
that she, in her childbed, had been wronged by sorcery of 
some witches in the parish. After her death, a considerable 
time, some spirit or spirits troubled the house by casting 
stones down at the chimney, appearing to the servants, and 
especially having got one of them, a young man, to keep 
appointed times and places, wherein it appeared in divers 
shapes and spake audibly to him. The people of the parish 
watched the house while Mr. Shaw at this time lay sick in 
his bed ; and, indeed, he did not wholly recover, but within 
a while died, it was thought, not without the art of sorcery ; 
though otherwise he was not only valetudinary, but broken 



3°° 



DEATH OF MINISTERS. 



[a.d. 



with melancholy.* Mr. Gilbert Ramsay, too, having taken 
a palsy within a shorfctime thereafter, and the little remainder 
of his strength and spirits decaying, he died. He was a true 
Nathaniel, of good abilities, sent over to Bangor by famous 
Mr. Blair, and deceived not his expectations. And shortly 
after died, also, Mr. Thomas Peebles, a man learned and 
faithful, eminent in the languages and history. 

These were sad troubles to the poor afflicted ministers, to 
have some of the choicest of their brethren taken from them 
by death, and their enemies raging against them. But they 
were not forsaken by their great faster. He supported 
their spirits, and followed them with remarkable and season- 
able providences. On the day of Mr. Richardson's burial, 
there was a meeting appointed at Mr. Stewart's house, who 
had been also unwell and unable to travel, and there they 
began to enter on trial three young men — viz. Mr. John 
Cunningham, in reference to the parish of Donaclony, Mr. 
William Legat, and Mr. George Montgomery, in order to 
license them to preach. They appointed a private fast, to 
deal with God for the continuance of their liberty, and pre- 
venting the fury of the bishops, to be held on the 16th of 
August, 1670. The Lord was pleased to hear their prayer. 
For first the Lord Lieutenant had advised the Primate to 
moderation toward ministers ; secondly, the Primate himself 
was not of a persecuting temper, but rather inclinable to en- 
gage the country and to increase his estate ; thirdly, his letter 
to the Bishop of Down was not well enough relished by 
him ; he saying that the Primate had wronged him in taking 
upon him to hinder the exercise of his authority in his own 

* This belief in witchcraft was prevalent in the seventeenth century. It was greatly 
promoted by King James' Dcemonology, published in 1597. Jeremy Taylor is 
said to have believed in apparitions, and, when holding a visitation at Dromore, to 
have examined a person named Taverner respecting a ghost which had been giving 
him trouble. (See his Life, by Heber, ii. 250.) 



1670.] 



BISHOP BOYLE AND THE PRIMATE. 



301 



diocese ; and comparing himself in learning and fitness to 
govern with the Primate. Whereupon a sharp contention 
fell out between them. But the Primate, understanding his 
own superiority, did rather own it in this matter, being en- 
gaged in it, and alleging the Bishop of Down had brought 
him to needless trouble without his own advice. When the 
brethren sent to him to know what they might expect as to 
their process, he returned answer that these gentlemen (for 
so he called them) needed not fear a surprisal in that matter 
in haste ; and thus the process ended as to the brethren of 
Down, and the bishop, with his clergy there, found that his 
intentions against the ministers of Antrim were prevented. 

This mercy came seasonably to this poor church in divers 
respects. It proved a continuation of the ministers' liberty, 
and a confirmation of it — a dash, too, to those of the prelates 
who were more violent, and that by their own Primate of 
Ireland. It was some evidence and fruit of the King's 
clemency and favour to the Presbyterian ministers of the 
North of Ireland; and also an evidence of the modera- 
tion of the Lord Lieutenant Berkley, and that he was no 
enemy to these ministers. And further, it fell in mercifully, 
being after and about the time of the deaths of divers useful 
and worthy brethren, which otherwise in itself was a bad 
presage to this church. Yet the gracious God made up that 
loss divers ways ; partly by providing young men, whom, by 
degrees, the brethren ordained and planted in congregations, 
and partly by sending divers able and worthy ministers from 
Scotland, who settled in this church for a time. And all 
this was the more remarkable, that it was in the time when 
Nonconformity, both in England and Scotland, was much 
discountenanced, not only by severe Acts of Parliament — 
whereby in England five persons might not meet together 
for worship, otherwise than the law prescribed, and in Scot- 



302 



THE GOOD HAND OF GOD. 



[a.d. 



land not so much as family worship must be performed, if 
there was but one person more than the family itself pre- 
sent — but, both in England and Scotland, meetings of Non- 
conformists, called conventicles, were most strictly pursued 
and suppressed. Many, both ministers and godly people, 
were put to great sufferings both then and divers years after, 
only because they could not comply with the prelates, their 
curates, or their courses, but would worship God with their 
own minister, or with other godly ministers of their own 
sentiments. And though they did all in a private way, and 
shunned as much as possible to give offence to the magis- 
trate, yet their privacy did not save them from violence, 
especially in Scotland, where the great work which engaged 
the King's council there, and the forces they had in the 
country for many years, was to find out these meetings, to 
apprehend the ministers and other persons, and then to pass 
sentence of banishment, fining, and imprisonment, upon 
them ; whereupon many sad consequences followed, which 
it is not pertinent here to relate, only to observe God's 
dealing with his poor church in the North of Ireland, the 
most unlikely to obtain any favour of this kind. They were 
not only opposite in their principles and practices to the 
prelatic way, as others of their persuasion in the other two 
kingdoms ; but they were in a manner strangers in another 
country, being of the Scotch extraction, and on these ac- 
counts being hated and despised by those of the English 
who were prelatical. They generally were of the meanest 
extraction and sort of people, yet Providence ordered them 
liberty and quiet, when others more deserving, and who had 
greater ground of expectation, were deprived of it. Thus 
the ministers with the people having, by the wonderful Pro- 
vidence of God, an open door given them, continued in the 
exercise of their ministry, and their assemblies daily grew, 



1670.] 



THE NONCONFORMIST. 



so that within a while every congregation erected a house 
for their meeting together, and began to celebrate the sacra- 
ment in their public assemblies. 

Meantime, there fell out a passage in Dublin, at Christ- 
mas, 1670, which, though not properly belonging to the 
History of the North of Ireland, yet, as relating to Presby- 
terians, is not unworthy to be recorded. There had been, 
a while before, build ed at Dublin, a large stately house 
with three stories of galleries, for acting the stage-plays,* 
at the cost and free-will offering of noblemen and other 
persons of quality, unto which the bishops contributed 
largely; though at the time they refused to give counte- 
nance or assistance for building a church at Dame Street, 
where there was great need, through the multiplying 
of inhabitants in that city ; much above what could 
be contained in the churches formerly built, especially in 
that place of the city. To this house came a great number 
of noblemen and ladies, besides other persons, and clergymen, 
the first day of Christmas, being Monday (26th December). 
The play acted was one called by them " The Non- 
conformist." And there, among other parts of the play, the 
poor shadow of a Nonconformist minister is mocked and 
upbraided ; and at last is brought to the stocks, prepared for 
this purpose, that his legs may be fastened. Those of the 
greatest quality sat lowest ; those next in quality sat the 
next above ; and the common people in the upmost gallery. 
But behold, when this shadow is brought to the stocks, as 
an affront upon Presbyterian ministers, and to teach great 
persons to deal with like severity toward them, down came 
the upper gallery on the middle one, where gentlemen and 
others sat, and that gallery broke too, and much of it fell 
down on the lords and ladies. Divers were killed, and 



* This theatre was in Smock Alley, and was built in 1662. — Reid, II. 308, note. 



A REMARKABLE PROVIDENCE. 



[a.d. 



many hurt. Among those that were hurt was one of the 
Lord Lieutenant's sons, and the Lady Clanbrasil, who, the 
year before, had caused to be pulled down the preaching- 
house at Bangor. Such providences, so circumstantial in 
divers respects, will not pass without observation of impar- 
tial and prudent persons, for surely they have a language if 
men would hear. 



HISTORY 

OF THE 

CHURCH OF IRELAND, 

AFTER THE SCOTS WERE NATURALIZED. 

BY THE 

REV. ANDREW STEWART, 

MINISTER OF DONAGHADEE. 



STEWART'S 

Itstorg of tfje Cfjurciy of MatuX 



PREFATORY NOTICE. 



HE Rev. Andrew Stewart, or Stuart, was minister 
of Donaghadee from 1645 to 167 1. His father, 
who was also the Rev. Andrew Stewart, was a man 
of eminent piety. He was minister of Donegore, near 
Antrim, from 1627 to 1634. The following account of one 
of the last scenes of his earthly career has been preserved. 
" Being called to the burial of that excellent man of God, 
Mr. Josiah Welsh [of Templepatrick], who was his neigh- 
bour minister, Mr. Stewart stood some time at the grave, as 
a sad observer of such a thing, and to some who were by 
said, 'Who knows who will be next 1 ?' but none answering, 
he said to them, ' I know,' and then turned away, and went 
home to Donegore on foot, and entering into the church, 
did bolt the doors, where he tarried some two hours ; and, 
after going to his house, he fell asleep on his bed with an 
excess of grief, whence he never in health rose again, but 
was buried that day month [July, 1634]. When his wife 
returned, whom he had left with Mr. Welsh's widow, she 
inquired what he had been doing ; to whom he said, 1 1 have 



3 o8 



THE REV. ANDREW STEWART. 



been taking my leave of the church of Donegore, and I was 
there taking timber and stones to witness, that in my short 
time I had laboured to be faithful ; and that, according to 
my light, I have revealed the whole counsel of God to the 
people.' How great a testimony of the conscience was 
this!"* 

The author of the following short portion of the History 
of the Church of Ireland, was only ten years of age at the 
time of his father's death. The family were left in straitened 
circumstances ; but the wants of the widow and her children 
were graciously supplied. When little more than twenty- 
one years of age, young Andrew was ordained to the pas- 
toral charge of Donaghadee, where he laboured a quarter of 
a century. Fleming, in his Fulfilling of the Scriptures — the 
first part of which was published in 1674 — speaks of him as 
a worthy clerical brother," with whom he corresponded. " Mr. 
Andrew Stewart, minister of Donaghadee," says he, " was a 
great observer of confirmations of the truth, whom I cannot 
mention without sorrow at the remembrance of the late re- 
moval of so eminent and useful a minister of Jesus Christ. "t 

In the early part of 1670, Mr. Greg of Newtownards was 
requested by his brethren " to endeavour the composing a 
History of the Beginning and Progress of the Gospel " in 
the North of Ireland ;t but he died in the July of the same 
year, and the task seems to have then devolved on Mr. 
Stewart. Kirkpatrick, in his Presbyterian Loyalty, speaks 
of both these gentlemen in terms of high commendation. 
"Mr. John Greg, Presbyterian minister in Newton, and 
Mr. Andrew Stewart, Presbyterian minister in Donaghadee, 
were," says he, "men of great sagacity, judgment, and 



* Fleming's Fulfilling of the Scriptures, i. 393. 
t Fulfilling of the Scriptures, i. 392. 
+ Adair's Narrative, chap, xviii. p. 294. 



THE REV. ANDREW STEWART. 309 

veracity, as many yet alive can testify."* Mr. Stewart's 
work is divided into three chapters, and is entitled "A 
Short Account of the Church of Christ as it was (i.) Among 
the Irish at first; (2.) Among and After the English en- 
tered; (3.) After the Entry of the Scots." The author, as is 
plain from various intimations, intended the third chapter 
to be the principal portion of his work ; but his death, in 
the beginning of the year 1 671, prevented the completion 
of his design. The first and second chapters, though con- 
stituting by far the greater portion of the manuscript, are of 
little historical importance, and some of the materials are 
gathered from very doubtful authorities. All the lights of 
modern investigation have failed to illustrate satisfactorily 
the dark period to which they relate. The fragment of the 
third chapter, which is here published in full, supplies very 
valuable information. It ends abruptly; but those who 
delight to study the ways of the God of grace, will peruse it 
with no ordinary interest. 

The copy from which the following fragment has been 
taken by my nephew, Mr. George Wilson, is deposited among 
the Wodrow MSS. in the Advocate's Library, Edinburgh. 
The subjoined letter, from the Rev. Andrew Crawford, 
minister of Carnmoney, will explain how the Historian of 
the sufferings of the Church of Scotland happened to obtain 
the transcript It may be proper to add that Mr. Livingston, 
mentioned in this communication, was the minister of Tem- 
plepatrick, and the correspondent of Wodrow. 



* Presbyterian Loyalty, p. 166. The reader will recollect how much Mr. Stewart 
wrongfully suffered in consequence of his supposed connection with Blood's plot. — See 
Adair's Narrative, p. 278. 



3IO LETTER TO WODROW, THE HISTORIAN. 



Carnmoney, nigh Belfast, 

September JtA, 1 724. 

Rev. and Dear Sir, 

The Papers which come along with this are a copy 
of some papers which were left by my uncle, the Rev. 
Andrew Stuart, minister of Donahadee, in the County of 
Down, and North of Ireland. The original was written with his 
own hand. I could have no greater assurance that it is his 
writing, except I had seen him write it, having carefully com- 
pared the writing with many other manuscripts of his, from 
the great respect I did justly bear to him, and found it a 
valuable performance. I took an exact copy some years ago 
for my own use; but the original itself being not now in my 
custody, I have transcribed this from my own copy with the 
greatest care and with my own hand, which, though it is not 
so fair as I could wish — as multitude of business would not 
allow me the necessary time a fair draught would require — 
yet, I nothing doubt you will find it legible. 

My near relation to the deceased author renders it im- 
proper for me to give you an ample character of him; but, 
if you desire any further information concerning him, some 
care shall be taken to obtain it from more proper hands. 
His father was minister in Dunagor, in the County of Antrim, 
before the rebellion of the Irish in the year 1641, and among 
the first Presbyterian ministers who laboured in these parts 
after the Reformation; and my uncle, being then a young 
man, had the opportunity of being an eye witness to some 
of the most remarkable passages which he has inserted in 
these papers; which, if they give you any satisfaction in the 
reading, or can serve you in any of the good purposes you 
have in view, it will be my great satisfaction. However that 
be, you may depend on the exactness of the copy which I 



LETTER TO WODROW, THE HISTORIAN. 3 1 1 

now send you by the influence and at the earnest desire of 
my dear brother, the Rev. William Livingston, who appears 
very solicitous to serve you, and joins with me in desiring 
the favour that you would allow it a place among your valu- 
able Collection which you have made, and are still making, 
for the service of the church. 

I hope you will proceed in your exemplary industry; and 
that the Lord may assist and give you success in all your 
labours, is the fervent prayer of, rev. and dear sir, your most 
affectionate brother and humble servant, 

AND. CRAFORD. 

For Rev. Mr. Wodrow. 



[3" ] 



STEWART'S HISTORY. 



[WODROW MSS., lxxv. 40. (Rob. 111. 4, i7-)] 

THE THIRD AND CHIEFLY INTENDED PART OF THE HISTORY OF THE 
CHURCH OF IRELAND AS THE GOSPEL BEGAN, WAS CONTINUED 
AND SPREAD IN THIS ISLAND UNDER OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, 
AFTER THE SCOTS WERE NATURALIZED.* 



mm 



HAVE given some account before, how the entry 
of the Scots was into this Island, and upon what 
political grounds it was established. I am now to 
show what course and prosperity the word of God had 
amongst them; but, before I come to this, I must show a 
little further what was done in the entry of King Charles I. 
Yet, let it still be remembered, that from the days of King 
James, and from the aforesaid Act made in his time, the 
North of Ireland began to be planted with Scots inhabitants, 
but they were so few at first and so inconsiderable, that they 
were not much noticed nor heard of almost, till after King 
James died and King Charles succeeded; in whose days the 
Scots began to be noticed, and yet they were not at first 
noticed by Charles himself, till the days of his deputy, or 
Lieutenant Wentworth — commonly called the Earl of 
Strafford. 

* The Scots were encouraged to settle by an Act of the Irish Parliament, in 1614. 
About 20 years afterwards another Act for "naturalizing of all the Scottish nation," 
was passed. It is to the first Act that Stewart refers. 



THE SCOTS IN ULSTER. 313 

King Charles, therefore, appointed him to be Lord 
Lieutenant of Ireland — a man of mighty state, but exceed- 
ing perverse against all godliness and the professors 
thereof. Under him the King held a Parliament in Ireland 
(commonly called decimo Caroli), in which some things 
concerning the church were enacted — yet such as need 
not be much stuck upon — in regard, the most remarkable 
thing was the clergy giving to the King eight entire sub- 
sidies, which fell to be about the year 1634, at which time 
Ussher was Primate of all Ireland ; yet, they did not this for 
nothing, for afterwards they obtained a large Act to enable 
restitution of impropriations, and tythes, and other rights 
ecclesiastical to the clergy, with a restraint of alienating the 
same, and this is to be seen at large in the 10 and n Caroli. 
But, leaving these things, I intend with a straight course to 
carry on the History of propagating the Gospel among the 
new plantation of Scots, and to declare how it began, and 
by what instruments the Lord did it. 

Whereas I said before, King James had prepared a place 
and liberty in Ireland for them, and having given some lands 
to some men whom he had nobilitated, these men sought 
tenants for their lands ; and from Scotland came many, and 
from England not a few, yet all of them generally the scum 
of both nations, who, for debt, or breaking and fleeing 
from justice, or seeking shelter, came hither, hoping to be 
without fear of man's justice in a land where there was 
nothing, or but little, as yet, of the fear of God. And in 
few years there flocked such a multitude of people from 
Scotland that these northern counties of Down, Antrim, 
Londonderry, &c, were in a good measure planted, which 
had been waste before ; yet most of the people, as I said 
before, made up a body (and, it's strange, of different names, 
nations, dialects, tempers, breeding, and, in a word, all void 



314 



SCOTCHMEN MADE BISHOPS. 



of godliness), who seemed rather to flee from God in this 
enterprise than to follow their own mercy. Yet God fol- 
lowed them when they fled from him — albeit, at first it must 
be remembered that they cared little for any church. So God 
seemed to care as little for them, for the strangers were no 
better entertained than with the relics of Popery served 
upon a ceremonial service of God under a sort of anti- 
Christian hierarchy, and committed to the care of a number 
of careless men whom the law calls priests, who were only 
zealous to call for their gain from their quarter — men who 
said, " Come, ye, I will bring wine ; let us drink, for the 
morrow shall be as this day, and much more abundant 
and thus it fared with the people at first towards the end of 
King James' and beginning of King Charles' reign, for, in 
very deed, it was such people, such priests. 

In those days, because the plantation was of Scots, the 
King appointed Scotsmen to be bishops where they dwelt, 
so Echlin* was made Bishop of Down, and after him Leslie; 
Knox, Bishop of Raphoe, and after him John Leslie ; and 
other bishops were made from among the Scots — as Maxwell, 
Adair, and afterwards Baily. But, these seeking to ingratiate 
themselves with the King, and to be sure that they, being 
strangers, should come behind in nothing, ran beyond all 
in violent carrying forward the breeding of their country- 
men to kindly conforming to the English order of doctrine, 
discipline, worship, and government. Only the Scots who 
had estates and lands given them appeared forward ; the 
rest, as I said, cared little what profession was uppermost, 
and yet thought it a scorn to be hurled against their will into 



* One of Echlin's daughters was married to Henry Maxwell, Esq., of Finnebrogue, 
County Down ; and another to Dr. Maxwell, Bishop of Kilmore, the founder of the 
Farnham family in County Cavan. The Rev. J. R. Echlin, Ardquin, County Down, 
is lineally descended from him. 



MR. GLENDINNING. 



315 



a sudden change of what they had been bred to ; and, there- 
fore, though they had not the feeling of things from any 
principle of grace in their hearts, yet the very pride of their 
heart and a sort of nationality biassed them to scorn con- 
forming, though they joined with it, because it was the 
King's will and the law of the land. 

Thus, on all hands Atheism increased, and disregard of 
God — iniquity abounded, contention, fighting, murder, 
thieving, adultery, &c— as among people who, as they had 
nothing within them to overawe them, so their ministers' 
example was worse than nothing, for, from the Prophets of 
Israel, profaneness went forth to the whole land. And 
verily at this time the whole body of this people seemed 
ripe, and soon ripe for the manifestation, in a greater degree, 
of God's judgments or mercy than had been seen for a long 
time ; for their carriage made them to be abhorred at home 
in their native land, insomuch that going for Ireland was 
looked on as a miserable mark of a deplorable person — yea, 
it was' turned to a proverb, and one of the expressions of 
disdain that could be invented to tell a man that Ireland 
would be his hinder end. While thus it was, and when 
any man would have expected nothing but God's judgment 
to have followed the crew of sinners, behold the Lord visited 
them in admirable mercy, the like whereof had not been 
seen anywhere for many generations. For, among them 
who had been permitted to preach by the bishops, there was 
one Mr. Glendinning, a man who never would have been 
chosen by a wise assembly of ministers, nor sent to begin a 
reformation in this land, for he was little better than dis- 
tracted — yea, afterward did actually distract — yet this was 
the Lord's choice to begin the admirable work of God, 
which I mention on purpose, that all men may see how the 
glory is only the Lord's in making a holy nation in this 



3r6 



MR. GLENDINNING. 



profane land, and that it was not by might nor by power, 
nor by man's wisdom, but by my Spirit, says the Lord. This 
Mr. Glendinning had been bred at St. Leonard's College, in 
St. Andrew's, and, finding little place in Scotland when 
things were so carried as to satisfy laudable order in the 
church, he runs to Ireland with the rest, and, having been 
ordained a minister, is placed in a parish near to Antrim, 
called Oldstone. 

Mr. Robert Blair was come to Bangor, and began to found 
a blessed work there before Mr. Glendinning went to Old- 
stone, or anything of that nature did appear in his ministry ; 
for he, coming first to Carrickfergus, and there beginning to 
preach, Mr. Blair came over from Bangor upon some business, 
and occasionally hearing Mr. Glendinning to preach, per- 
ceived some sparkles of good inclinations in him, yet found 
him not solid, but weak, and not fit for a public place, and 
among the English ; on which Mr. Blair did call him, and, 
using freedom with him, advised him to go to some place in 
the country among his countrymen — whereupon he went to 
Oldstone, and was there placed, where God made use of him 
to awaken the consciences of a lewd and secure people 
thereabout, his preachings being threatenings ; and being of 
a forward zealous temper according to his light (this passage 
I had from Mr. Blair among divers other things relating to 
that time), this man, seeing the great lewdness and ungodly 
sinfulness of the people, preached to them nothing but law, 
wrath, and the terrors of God for sin ; and in very deed for 
this only was he fitted, for hardly could he preach any other 
thing ; but behold the success ! for his hearers, finding 
themselves condemned by the mouth of God speaking in 
his Word, fell into such anxiety and terror of conscience, 
that they looked on themselves as altogether lost and 
damned, as those of old who said, " Men and brethren, what 



THE REVIVAL. 



317 



shall we do to be saved /' and this work appeared not in one 
single person only, or two, but multitudes were brought to 
understand their way, and to cry out, " What shall we do V 
I have seen them myself stricken,* and swoon with the 
Word — yea, a dozen in one day carried out of doors as dead, 
so marvellous was the power of God smiting their hearts for 
sin, condemning and killing ; and some of those were none 
of the weaker sex or spirit, but indeed some of the boldest 
spirits, who formerly feared not with their sword to put a 
whole market town in a fray ; yea, in defence of their stub- 
bornness, cared not to lie in prison and in the stocks, and, 
being incorrigible, were as ready to do the like the next day. 
Yea, I have heard one of them, then a mighty strong man 
(now a mighty Christian), say that his end in coming to 
church was to consult with his companions how to work 
some mischief, and yet at one of those sermons was he so 
catched, that he was fully subdued. But why do I speak 
of him ? we knew, and yet know, multitudes of such men 
who had no power to resist the word of God ; but the heart, 
being pricked and smitten with the power of God, the stub- 
born, who sinned and gloried in it, because they feared 
not man, are now patterns of sobriety, fearing to sin because 
they fear God ; and this spread through the country to ad- 
miration, so that, in a manner, as many as came to hear the 
word of God, went away slain with the words of his mouth, 
especially at that river (commonly called the Six-Mile Water), 
— for there this work began at first — thereafter at Larne by 
Mr. Dunbar. For a short time this work lasted as a sort of 
disease for which there was no cure, the poor people lying 
under the spirit of bondage ; and the poor man who was the 
instrument of it, not being sent, it seems, to preach Gospel 



* If Mr. Stewart died at the age of forty-six, he could not have been more than 
eight or nine at the time to which he here refers. 



3i8 



THE EARLY MINISTERS. 



so much as law, they lay for a time in a most deplorable 
condition, slain for their sin, and knew of no remedy. The 
Word they could not want, and yet the more they heard it, 
the more they could not abide it, as Paul says. 

But the Lord, who said to Israel after they had been two 
years at Mount Sinai, " Ye have dwelt long enough about 
this mount," did so to those afflicted consciences; for the 
report of this harvest flying abroad, brought over several 
zealous godly men, who most of them were young men who 
could not be admitted in Scotland unless they would con- 
form, and they, hoping that God would accept their labours 
in Ireland, where an effectual door seemed to be opened,* 
came to this land, and in a short time came those memor- 
able persons to the County Antrim — 

1. Mr. Josias Welsh, son to the famous Mr. John Welsh ; 
he pitched at Templepatrick as chaplain to Captain Norton, 
so he was next neighbour to the Oldstone. 

2. Mr. George Dunbar, who had been once minister in 
Ayr, in Scotland, but, being outed by the bishops, came to 
Ireland, and laboured with great effect. After he was put 
from Ayr, he was for a time prisoner at Blackness, and in 
Ireland first preached at Carrickfergus, but having no enter- 
tainment there, stayed a while at Ball/mena, then came to 
Larne, or Inver, by whose means all that country heard the 
Word, and were first gathered unto the Lord. 

3. Mr. Robert Cunningham, at Holywood, in the County 
of Down, had been one of them who, before the coming of 
the rest, were like to have conformed, but proved a most 
excellent minister in the Lord's work. 

4. Mr. James Hamilton, that worthy man who died 



* It is evident from this that these ministers were admitted into the church without 
being required to conform. 



THE EARLY MINISTERS. 



3*9 



minister at Edinburgh. After he had been famous there, he 
was at this time minister at Bally waiter, in the Ards, County 
of Down. 

5. Mr. John Livingston, son to the very worthy Mr. 
William Livingston, who had been minister at Lanark in 
Scotland. He was minister of Killinchy, in the County of 
Down. 

6. Mr. Robert Blair, who was a star of the first magnitude, 
and appeared eminent in the Lord's work before the rest 
came, was, from being Professor of Philosophy in Glasgow, 
invited hither by Sir James Hamilton, and embraced the 
charge of Bangor — by whose means, also, not only was his 
neighbour, Mr. Robert Cunningham, like another Apostle, 
instructed in the way of God more perfectly, but his spiritual 
wisdom and learning was a great ornament and help to the 
beginnings of this church. 

At this time of people gathering to Christ, it pleased the 
Lord to visit mercifully the honourable family in Antrim, so 
that Sir John Clotworthy and the lady his mother, and his own 
precious lady, did shine in an eminent manner in receiving 
the Gospel, and offering themselves a first-fruits of their 
honourable families to the Lord, and did worthily in cherish- 
ing these beginnings — whose example instantly other gentle- 
men followed, such as Captain Norton, and others of whom 
the Gospel made a clear and cleanly conquest ; and by their 
means some more godly ministers were added, as we shall 
hear afterward. 

Now, remember what fever the whole country was in, and 
hear how it was allayed; for, God sending Mr. Welsh upon 
that water side, the first of the work began, God gave him 
the Spirit to preach the Gospel, and to bring the Word 
to heal them, whom the other by his ministry had wounded, 
so that the slain were breathed upon, and life came into 



320 



HUGH CAMPBELL. 



them ; and they stood up as men now freed from the spirit 
of bondage ; then did love enter instead of fear ; the oil of 
joy for the spirit of heaviness; and, withal, strong desire of 
knowledge, peace of deeply exercised consciences, a full 
walking, and a great desire in many to walk in the ways of 
God. Indeed, the joy and spirit of that time in this place 
can't by words be well expressed. 

Then, those that feared the Lord spake often one to 
another, and the Lord hearkened and heard, and put them 
(as it were soon) among His jewels, if He have any jewels 
in any part of the earth. This is much to be observed 
when you consider what stuff he had to make them of, and 
when you think again that, without law or liberty sought or 
obtained of the rulers, Christ entered upon that work at his 
own hand, and strengthened his kingdom in Ireland by 
putting it in the hearts of a people who had been rebels all 
their lives long. 

When, therefore, the multitude of wounded consciences 
were healed, they began to draw into holy communion, and 
met together privately for edification (a thing which in a 
lifeless generation is both neglected and reproved) ; but now 
the new life forced it upon the people who desired to know 
what God was doing with the souls of their neighbours who 
(they perceived) were wrought on in spirit, as they had been. 

There was a man in the parish of Oldstone, called Hugh 
Campbell, who had fled from Scotland, for he had killed a 
man there. Him God caught in Ireland, and made him an 
eminent and exemplary Christian until this day. He was a 
gentleman of the house of Duket Hall. After this man was 
healed of the wound given to his soul by the Almighty, he 
became very refreshful to others w T ho had less learning and 
judgment than himself ; and, therefore, invited some of his 
honest neighbours who fought the same fight of faith to meet 



THE RELIGIOUS MEETINGS. 



321 



him at his house on the last Friday of the month, where, 
and when beginning with a few, they spent their time in 
prayer, mutual edification and conference of what they 
found within them, nothing like the superficial and super- 
fluous worship of some cold and old idle-hearted professors 
who afterwards made this work a snare to many ; but these 
new beginners were more filled with heart exercise than with 
head notions, and with fervent prayer rather than conceity 
gifts to fill the ear — yea, the Lord sent down the fire of 
love, real affection, and fervency among them, to declare 
that He accepted their sacrifice as a sweet savour to the 
Lord. 

This meeting, as I said, began with very few ; but still, as 
they truly increased, so did this meeting for private edifica- 
tion increase, and still at Hugh Campbell's house on the last 
Friday of the month — at last they grew so numerous that 
the ministers who had begotten them again to Christ thought 
fit that some of them should be still with them to prevent 
what hurt might follow. 



x 



INDEX. 



Aberdour— 58. 

Adair, Rev. Patrick— 25, 124, 149, 154, 182, 188-90, 194, 197, 216, 217, 234, 241, 263, 

265, 274, 275, 281, 294. 
Adair MS. — 1, 43, 234 ; Bishop— 314 ; MS. Introduction, x., xi. 
Adair, Rev. William, sen. — 102, 116, 117, 119 ; jun., IntrocL, ix., x., xiii., xxx. 
Adair, Sir Robert — 151, 152, 155, 201 ; Introduction xxx. 
Advocates' Library — 309. 
Aird, Rev. John— 92. 
Albemarle, Duke of— 242. 
Alexander, Lord Mount— 266, 274, 278, 281. 
Alexander, William, Earl of Stirling— 34, 35. 
Allen— 195. 
America — 46. 

Anabaptism— 149 ; Anabaptists— 195, 215, 216, 222, 224, 231, 235. 
Ancrum — 58. 
Anglesea, Earl of— 128. 
Anglesey, Lord— 243, 268. 

Antrim — 9, 16, 20, 27, 28, 41, 60, 90, 96, 105, 122, 177; Meetings at — 41, 185; 

Castle— 29; Earl of— 68. 
Ards, Lady— 39, 281 ; Lord of —59, 86, 90, 94, 117, 132, 155, 160, 162, 164, 167, 168, 

169, 170, 172. 
Argyle, Lord— 117, 118, 175 ; his Regiment — 93. 
Armagh — 71, 214. 
Army, Scotch— 88. 

Articles, Irish— 91, 266 ; Thirty-Nine— 266. 
Ashe, Rev. Mr.— 242. 

Assembly at Glasgow— 50 ; of Scotland— 96, 101, 121 ; at St. Andrews, 97. 
Aston, Sir Arthur— 174. 
Athlone— 283. 
Ayr— 21, 53. 

Ayrshire, Carrick in— 53. 

Baillie, Rev. Robert— 54. 
Baily, Bishop— 314. 

Baird, Rev. Mr.— 92, 93, 100 ; John— 136. 
Ballintoy— 135. 
Ballycarry— 155, 182, 293. 



3 2 4 



INDEX. 



Ballykelly— 107, 117. 
Ballymacarrett — 47. 

Ballymena— 96, 105, 122, 167 ; Synod of— 224, 241, 243, 318. 
Ballymoney— 124, 135. 
Ballynure— 293. 

Ballywalter— 12, 96, 98, 117, 123, 319. 
Band, Black— 51, 68. 

Bangor— 6, 7, 38, 96, 103, 124, 207, 304 ; Act of— 210, 211, 213. 

Bann, River — 167. 

Barnett, Rev. John, D.D.— 297. 

Barrow, Colonel— 180, 207, 208. 

Barry, Sir James— 234. 

Basnage, Monsieur — 4. 

Baty, Rev. James— 94, 98, 121. 

Baxter's Life— 25 ; his opinion of Cromwell — 227. 

Baxter, Rev. James— 140. 

Beal, Colonel— 128. 

Belfast— 42, 90, 96, 100, 103, 104, 128, 161, 168, 169, 179, 191. 

Bell, Mr.— 48, 119. 

Bellaghy— 262. 

Benburb— 132. 

Bennet, Rev. Mungo— 262. 

Berkely, Lord— 293, 294, 301. 

Bernard, Rev. Dr. — 66 ; Introduction, xxiii., xxvi. 

Bewly— 36. 

Billy— 106, 124, 135. 

Bishops— 240. 

Black, Rev. Mr.— 100. 

Blackness— 318. 

Blackwater, The— 132. 

Blair, Rev. Robert— 1-15, 21-25, 27, 29-31, 32-37, 42, 44, 46, 47, 50, 52, 53, 95, 98, 316, 
319 ; his Life — 7; his Death — 58 ; dealings with Glendinning — 17-19 ; his opinion 
of Cromwell ; his character ; Introduction, xvi., xviii., xxi., xxiii., xxviii. 

Blood's Plot— 270-272 ; his career— 273, 276, 309 ; Introduction, xx., xxi. 

Bohemia — 94. 

Bolton, Sir Richard— 24, note. 
Boyd, of Trochrigge— 5 ; Thomas, M.P.— 275. 
Boyle, Archbishop— 291, 298 ; Bishop— 296. 
Boyse, Rev. Joseph — 178. 

Bramhall, Bishop— 39, 62, 244, 246, 253 ; death of— 282. 

Breda— 174, 232, 237, 256, 257. 

Brice, Rev. Edward — 1, 20. 

Broadisland— 103, 182. 

BroghiU, Lord— 236, 242, 244. 

Brown, Rev Mr.— 262 ; Andrew — 42. 

Bruce, Rev. Robert — 2 ; Introduction, xxxi. ; Rev. Michael— 259, 260, 261, 297 ; 

Introduction, xxx. ; Rev. Dr. — 260; Rev.W. — 260; Introduction, xi. 
Buchanan — 249. 
Buckworth, Bishop— 22. 



INDEX. 



325 



Burleigh— 88. 

Bury, Sir William— 236. 

Bute, Isle of— 44. 

Buttle, Rev. David— 122, 124, 129, 131. 

Cairneastle— 96, 207 ; Introduction, xiii. 
Calamy, Rev. Mr.— 242 ; his Life and Times— 178. 
Calvin— 249 ; Calvinists— 266. 
Calwell, Rev. Mr.— 262. 
Cameron, Mr. — 5. 

Campbell, Archibald— 42 ; Hugh, of Duke's Hall— 61, 320 ; Campbell's regiment, 92. 
Canterburian's Self-conviction — 54. 
Carlingford— 277, 278, 280. 
Carlow— 71. 

Carlyle, Thomas, quoted— 227. 
Carnmony— 293, 310. 
Caronis — 134. 

Carrickfergus— 6, 9, 10, 16, 26, 52, 60, 68, 88, 90, 96, 102, 117, 128, 130, 136, 150, 179 

202, 276, 280, 318. 
Cartwright, Mr.— 10. 

Cassander, Anglicanus, and Scoticanus— 25. 

Castlereagh — 48. 

Caulfield, Lord— 82. 

Cavan, County of— 115, 214. 

Censures, Privy — 138. 

Cessation, The— 253. 

Chaplains, Scotch— 92. 

Characteristics of Livingston, quoted — 42. 

Charlemont— 82. 

Charles, Prince— 26 ; Charles I.— 145, 312 ; Charles II.— 162, 243. 
Chichester, Colonel— 100 ; Sir Arthur— 274, 275. 
Clanbrasil, Countess of— 281, 304. 

Claneboy, Lord— 6, 10, 12, 27, 59, 86, 90, 94, 95, 155, 173. 
Clarke, Mr.— 277. 
Clogher, Bishop of— 62. 

Clotworthy, Sir Hugh— 17, 84 ; Major, 167; Lady, 191, 206, 247; Sir John— 176, 191; 

216-220, note, 232, 242, 319. 
Clough— 167. 

Cochrane, Captain Brice — 150. 
Cockburn, Rev. William— 120. 
Cole, Sir William— 87, 115, 116, 117. 
Coleraine— 70, 72, 90, 105, 172, 175. 
Colleges— 233. 
Colville, Rev. Dr.— 130, 131. 
Colwort, Rev. Henry— 20, 52, 58. 
Comber— 96, 103, 124, 192, 207. 
Commission Court, High — 21, 67. 
Confession of Faith— 135. 
Conclave at Rome — 76, 79. 



326 



INDEX. 



Conformists— 99, 122. 
Connor— 176. 
Connaught — 79, 175. 
Convocation— 91. 

Convention, The— 230-33, 235-6, 239-40. 
Conway, Lord — 167. 

Coote, Sir Charles— 139, 148-9, 156-7, 162-3, 175, 180, 230, 236, 244. 
Cornwall, Thomas— 98, 99 ; Rev. Gabriel— 225. 

Covenant, National— 68 ; Solemn League and— 103, 106, 108, 115, 143, 144, 213, 230 ; 

Burning of — 254. 
Cowthard, or Cathcart, Rev. John — 281. 
Cox, Rev. Samuel— 231, 233. 

Crawford, Rev. Thomas— 281, 293, 299 ; Rev. Andrew— 309, 311. 
Crookshanks, Rev. John— 272, 283, 285. 

Cromwell, Henry— 223, 224, 225, 231 ; Richard— 227, 236 ; Oliver, 145, 146, 153, 174, 

200, 202, 215, 219, 220, 222 ; death of— 226 ; character— 227, 255. 
Cullenan, of Raphoe — 63. 

Cunningham, Rev. John— 300 ; James— 252, 281, 299 ; Rev. Robert, of Holywood— 
9, 16, 318 ; death and epitaph— 49 ; of Taboin— 129, 137 ; Rev. Hugh— 92, 119, 
121, 130, 209, 210. 

Cunningham, Lieutenant-Colonel— 158, 163, 224. 

Cunningham, Sir John — 112. 

Daemon ology — 300. 

Dalway, Robert — 43 ; Captain John— 254. 
Dalzell, Major— 102, 170, 177. 
Davidson, Rev. John — 5. 
Deacons — 12. 
D ebentures — 253. 

Declaration— 156, 160, 161, 163, 171, 175, 241, 249, 257. 

Delirium Tremens — 13. 

Derry— 70, 107, 108, 113, 163, 167, 170. 

Dick, Rev. John— 148. 

Dickson, Rev. David— 2, 48, 53, 193. 

Directory for worship — 136. 

Donaclony— 300. 

Donaghadee— 96, 124, 191, 308, 310. 
Donegal, Earl of— 100, 274. 
Donegore— 26, 307, 308, 310. 
Douglas, Rev. Robert — 175. 
Down— 28, 60. 
Drogheda — 174. 

Drummond, Rev. Thomas— 130, 285. 

Drysdale, Rev. John— 94, 98, 122, 210, 277, 281, 294, 296, 298. 

Dublin— 26, 37, 48, 70, 72, 73, 80, 170, 233, 240, 246, 303 ; Castle of— 82, 83, 176. 

Dumfries— 58, 118. 

Dunadry— 176. 

Dunbar, Rev. George— 21, 33, 317, 318 ; Battle of— 158, 227. 
Dundalk— 153, 173, 179. 



INDEX. 



327 



Dundonald— 120, 124. 
Dungannon, Lord— 277, 278, 281. 
Dunlop, Rev. Mr.— 262. 
Duntreath, Lady— 20. 
Dunluce— 106. 

Eagle's Wing— 42. 

Eccles, Captain — 149. 

Echlin, Bishop— 10, 21, 22, 33, 39, 314. 

Edinburgh— 50, 55, 58, 118. 

Edmondstone, Mr.— 155. 

Elders— 12 ; elderships erected— 96. 

Eglinton's regiment — 92, 93. 

Elizabeth, Queen— 8, 91. 

Ellis, Fulk— 60 ; Major— 156, 16V, 169. 

Elrington, Rev. Dr. — 291 ; Introduction, xxi., xxvi 

Engagement, Scotch— 141, 170 ; Cromwell's— 192, 193, 198, 200 ; the Engagers— 148. 
England, New— 40, 43, 44. 
EnniskiUen— 87, 114, 115. 
Episcopal party— 215 ; clergy— 264. 
Eustace, Sir Maurice — 244. 

Fairfax— 145. 

Fast appointed— 99, 101. 

Fenton, Mr. William— 120, 121. 

Ferguson Rev. Archibald— 122, 124, 129, 132, 136, 139, 149, 194, 206, 216. 
Ferguson, Dr. Victor— 234 ; J. F., Esq.— 234. 
Fermanagh — 214. 
Flanders— 76. 

Fleetwood, Lord General— 194, 195, 207, 215, 217, 218, 222, 227. 

Fleming, Rev. James— 262 ; " Fulfilling of the Scriptures"— 308. 

Forbes, Sir Arthur— 232, 266, 275, 276, 286, 290, 298. 

France— 75, 76. 

Freeman, Mr.— 28-31. 

Friars, Irish— 27. 

Fullarton, Rev. William— 121, 128. 

Galbraith, Mr. Humphry— 107, 110 ; Major James— 113. 
Galgorm— 130. 
Galloway— 53, 191. 
Galway— 224. 

Gamble, Rev. David— 130. 

Geddes, Janet — 56, Introduction, xiii. 

Germany — 94. 

Gibson, Dean — 1, 7. 

Girwin, David— 42. 

Glasgow, Rev. Archibald — 140. 

Glasgow College— 1, 2, 5. 

Glenarm — 6. 



328 



INDEX. 



Glencairn's Regiment— 92, 93, 150, 167. 
Glendinning, Rev. James— 16-19, 315, 316. 
Gordon, Rev. James— 124, 182, 277, 281, 296. 
Gowan, Rev. Thomas — Introduction, xxxi. 
Graham, Rev. James — 121. 
Greenham, Rev. Mr. — 3. 
Greenwich— 35. 

Grey, Rev. John— 124, 148, 210, 224, 225-6, 271, 276-9, 282, 294, 296 ; death of, 299, 308. 
Grevin chovius— 30. 
Greyabbey — 175. 
Groomsport — 40. 

Hall, Rev. Thomas— 124, 166, 256, 281, 294. 
Haltridge, Rev. John— 293. 
Hamill, Rev. James— 121. 

Hamilton, Rev. James— 12, 16, 42-3 ; death— 58, 95, 98, 117, 118, 318. 

Hamilton, Sir Frederic— 87, 107-8 ; Captain— 129, 177 ; Mr. Francis— 277. 

Hamilton, Rev. Robert— 136, 252, 281 ; Rev. George— 140. 

Hamilton, Duke of— 143, 281 ; Colonel John, 176. 

Hart, Rev. John— 225, 256, 275-6, 281, 285. 

Heber, Bishop— 246, 297; Introduction, xxvi. , xxxii. 

Henderson, Rev. Alexander— 36 ; Rev. Hugh— 102, 136. 

Henry, Rev. Robert— 293, 300. 

Hepburn, Captain— 110. 

Heylin, Rev. Dr. Peter— Introduction, xv., xvi. 

Hill, Frank— 48 ; Colonel— 196. 

Hillsborough— 247, 297. 

History of the Rebellion— 74. 

Holland— 97, 283, 294. 

Holywood— 96, 104, 117. 

Howe, Rev. John— 227. 

Hubbard, Rev. Mr.— 10, 20. 

Hume, "William— 105 ; Hume's Regiment— 89, 93. 

Huston, Colonel— 195. 

Hutchinson, Rev. George— 101, 132, 136 ; Alexander, 277, 281, 296. 

Inchiquin, Lord— 171. 
Independency — 149 
Infanta of Spain— 26. 
Intrigues of Rome— 76. 
Ireton — 175. 
Irvine— 48, 53. 
Islandmagee— 103, 136, 171. 
Italy— 75. 
James I.— 91. 

" Jet Black Prelatic Calumny" — 84. 
Jones, Bishop Henry— 193, 196, note. 
Jones, Colonel— 134, 161, 173. 
Justices, Lord— 83, 84, 86. 



INDEX. 



3 2 9 



Kennah, William— 62. 

Kennedy, Kev. Antony— 124, 153, 182, 184 ; Gilbert, 277, 297. 
Kennedy, Captain — 127, 129; William Trail, Esq.— Introduction, xi. 
Ker, Rev. James— 124, 135, 165-6, 194, 199. 
Kern— 9. 

Keyes, Rev. William— 241, 281. 
Kildare— 80. 
Killead— 281. 

Killileagh— 96, 123, 136, 171, 241. 
Killinchy— 26, 123, 271, 319. 
King, Sir Robert— 128. 
Kircudbright — 58. 

Kirkpatrick— Rev. Dr. James— 308 ; Introduction, x., xiv. 

Kneeling at the Lord's Supper — 2, 39. 

Knox, John— 249 ; Major, 150 ; Bishop— 26, 314. 

Lagan— 87, 129, 137, 148, 149, 276. 
Lambert— 229. 
Lanark, Lord — 143. 
Langford, Captain — 217. 
Larne— 96, 124 ; Lough— 32. 

Laud, Archbishop— 54, 95 ; Introduction, xvi., xxvii. 
Lauder, Rev. Andrew — 148. 
Lawyers— 81. 

Law, Archbishop— 3, 4, 5, note. 
Lawson, Captain— 107, 117. 
Lecale— 295. 
Leckie, Laird of — 61. 
Lecky, Rev. Mr.— 271, 273, 279, 280. 
Legat, Rev. William— 300. 
Lees— 120. 
Leinster — 79. 

Leland, Rev. Dr. — Introduction, xv. 

Leslie, Bishop of Raphoe— 62, 314 ; Rev. Charles, 62. 

Leslie, General— 88, 105, 141. 

Leslie, Rev. Henry— 33 ; Bishop, 62, 245, 285-7, 296, 314. 
Leslie, Rev. Mr.— 112. 
Letterkenny— 112, 130 ; 
Lifford— 286. 

Lindsay, Lady Crawford — 281. 

Lingard, Rev. Dr. — 74. 

Lisnegarvey— 90, 128, 152, 156, 159, 177, 247. 

Lithgow, Rev. John — 121. 

Livingston, Rev. Alexander— 148 ; Rev. Henry, 296 ; Rev. William, 30 , 311. 
Livingston, Rev. John— 5, 26, 33, 40-2, 45-7, 50, 52, 123, 132, 136, 319 ; Death, 58, 
Introduction, xvi., xvii., xxi., xxviii. 

London — 40. 

Londonderry— 72, 90, 214, 313. 
Lord's Day— 91, 227, 238. 



33° 



INDEX. 



Lord's Supper— 28, 116, 288. 

Loudon, Earl of— 146. 

Lough Fergus (Carrickfergus) — 44. 

Lough Ryan — 44. 

Louth— 80, 

Luther — 75. 

Maguire, Lord— 79, 83. 

Maine, Rev. Henry — 170. 

Major, Judge — 24 ; Rev. Mr— 140. 

Malignants— 124, 238. 

Manchester, Lord — 242. 

Manifestations, strange — 32. 

Mant, Bishop — 288, Introduction, xvi., xxi. 

Manton, Rev. Dr.— 242. 

Margetson, Primate— 282. 

Mary, Queen— 264. 

Massareene, Lord— 17, 220, 246-7, 252-3, 264-7, 274, 278, 280-1. 
Matthews— 120. 

Maxwell, Rev. John— 33 ; Bishop, 62, 314. 

Maxwell, Dr.— 39 ; Captain, 163 ; of Finnebrogue, 314. 

Maybole— 205, 206. 

M'Bride, Rev. Mr.— 84. 

M'Cabbin, Fergus — 53. 

M'Cart, Owen— 132, 173. 

M'Clelland, Rev. Mr.— 42, 47, 52, 58-9, 62, 117, 119. 

M'Cormick, Rev. Mr.— 272, 283, 284. 

M'Kail, Rev. Matthew— 101. 

M'Kail, Rev. Hugh— 120. 

M'Mahon, Colonel— 83. 

M'Neill, Donald— 120, 121, 128, 135. 

Meath— 80. 

Mein, John— 50. 

Mervyn, Colonel— 107, 110, 113, 116. 
Miller, Archibald — 47. 
Milton, John — 153, note. 
Monaghan— 214. 

Monck— 90, 134, 138-9, 148-51, 153, 156-7, 159-61, 228-9, 236-7. 
Montgomery, Mr. Hugh— 171 ; Sir James — 175. 
Montgomery, Rev. George — 300. 

Monroe, Colonel George— 133, 149, 167, 169-70, 172, 176-7. 

Monroe, Major-General Robert— 88, 109, 117, 125, 128, 132, 139, 150-1. 

Montrose— 90, 122, 127, 170. 

Moore, Roger— 79; Captain, 217, 271, 277, 283. 

Moore, Mr.— 163. 

Morgan, Major — 196. 

Mount- Alexander, Lord — 266. 

Mountcashel, Earl of— 131. 

Mountjoy, Viscount — 158. 



INDEX. 



331 



Mountrath, Earl of— 244. 
Muff— 107. 

Naturalizing of the Scots— 312. 
Nesbitt, Kev. Andrew— 262. 
Nevin, Mr. — 95. 
Newgate— 280. 

Newtonards— 96, 103, 117, 123, 136, 224, 308. 
Newtonlimavady — 107, 117. 
Nick— 14 ; Nihil Damus, 14. 
Nonconformist, The— 303. 
Norris, Tobias— 192. 
Norton, Captain— 318, 319. 

Oath, Black— 51, 59, 60, 64, 77, 95, 103, 111. 
O'Connolly, Owen— 83, 86, 176. 
Oldstone— 16, 20, 318, 320. 
O'Neill, Sir Phelim— 82, 132, 133. 
O'Neill, Owen Roe— 132. 

O'Quin, Rev. Jeremiah— 124, 135, 165, 166, 184, 187, 194. 
Ossory, Earl of— 286, 290. 
Oswell, or Oswald, Rev. Mr. — 2. 
Orange, Prince of — 178. 
Ordination— 293 ; Introduction. 

Ormond, Marquis of— 156, 162, 165, 167, 170-72, 259, 265 ; Duchess of— 281. 
Orrery, Lord— 230, 232, 244. 

Paisley— 58. 
Pale— 63, 79, 80. 

Papists— 26, 65, 66, 105, 115, 123. 
Parliament— 77, 81 ; Long— 219, 236. 
Parsons, Sir William— 83. 

Peden, Rev. Alexander — 292 ; Introduction, xxix. 

Peebles, Rev. Thomas— 92-3, 124, 182, 294 ; death of— 300 ; Introduction, xxxi. - 

Pentland— 155, 272. 

Perth Assembly, Articles of— 2. 

Philips, Mr.— 107. 

Pont, Mrs.— 61. 

Portaferry— 96, 98, 208. 

Portumna— 224. 

Prayer, private, in church — 55. 

Prayer, Common — 100, 238, 267 ; Introduction, xxii., xxv. 
Preachers, Field— 258, 260. 
Prediction, Ussher's— 66. 

Presbyterian Loyalty— 308, 309 ; Introduction, x., xiv. 

Presbytery, First— 93. 

Preston, Battle of— 148, 149, 153. 

Price, Rev. Mr.— 120. 

Protestors— 204, 209. 

Puritans— 63, 67, 77. 

Pursuivants — 40. 



232 



INDEX. 



Queries of the Duke of Orinond— 266, 267. 
Ramelton— 113, 130. 

Ramsay, Rev. Gilbert— 124, 182, 277, 281, 296 ; death of, 300. 

Raphoe— 112, 113 ; Bishop of, 62, 63. 

Rawdon, Colonel— 192 ; Sir George, 245. 

Ray— 112, 130, 137. 

Rebellion of 1641—51, 70-80. 

Redferne, James — 72. 

Reid's History of Presbyterian Church— 24, 39, 43, 60, 61, 95, 106, 107, 120, 155, 15S, 

183, 245, 254, 262, 275, 277, 294, 303 ; Introduction, xii., xx. 
Reid, Rev. William— 297. 
Ren wick, Rev. James— Introduction, xxix. 
Representation, The— 153, 154, 155, 165, 
Resolutioners— 204. 
Restoration, The— 228, 239, 240. 
Revenue, Commissioners of — 184, 191, 206. 

Richardson, Rev. William— 171, 241, 256, 277, 281, 296 : death of, 299, 300. 

Ridge, Rev. John— 9, 16, 20, 53. 

Roberts, Rev. Francis— 223. 

Robarts, Lord— 243, 286, 290, 291, 292. 

Rochelle — 4. 

Roman Antichrist — 75. 

Rotterdam— 58, 168. 

Route— 105, 214. 

Rowan, Rev. Robert— 262 ; Rev. Andrew, 262. 

Rowley, Mr.— 29, 30, 117. 

Rule, Principal— 178. 

Rump Parliament-200, 202, 215, 219, 236. 

Rupert, Prince— 141. 

Rutherford, Rev. Samuel— 58. 

Salamanca, University of— 27. 
Saunderson, Lieutenant-Colonel— 112, 158. 
Scott, Rev. John— 92. 
Seaborn — 46. 

Semple, John— 61 ; Rev. William— 130, 209, 210, 265, 285 ; Rev. Henry, 148, 276. 

Separatists — 27. 

Service Book — 48, 54, 55. 

Shaw, Rev. Antony— 149, 169, 225; Rev. James, 149, 201, 281, 299; John, 281; 

Patrick— 293. 
Simpson, Rev. James — 92. 
Sinclair's regiment — 89, 92. 
Six-mile Water— 28, 317. 
Skefflngton, Sir John— 220. 
Sorcery— 299. 
Spain— 75, 76. 

Spotswood, or Spottiswood, Archbishop— 5, 50. 
Sprint, Mr. —25. 



INDEX. 



233 



St. Andrews— 57, 316. 
Stephenson, Dr.— Introduction, xi. 

Stewart, Rev. Andrew, sen., 26, 307; jun., 124, 191, 193, 206, 210, 217, 265, 271, 

274, 277-9, 282-3, 294, 296, 308, 309, 310, 317. 
Stewart, Sir Andrew— 37, 38 ; John, Provost of Ayr, 42. 
Stewart, Major— 61, 62 ; Mr., 135. 

Stewart, Sir William— 63, 86, 90, 112-3, 115 ; Sir Robert, 86, 90, 107, 110, 113, 115, 
117, 165. 

Stewart, Captain Alexander— 127 ; Sir Alexander, 158, 163-4, 170, 173. 

Strabane— 62, 116. 

Strafford— 37, 59, 67, 73. 

Stranraer— 50, 51, 58, 117. 

Stroan, or Strandtown — 47. 

Sylvester's Life of Baxter— 25, 273. 

Taboin, or Taughboyne — 112. 
Taverner— 300. 

Taylor, Rev. Timothy— 183-90, 192. 

Taylor, Bishop Jeremy— 244-6, 248-9, 267, 296; Introduction, xxvi., xxx.-xxxiii. 

Temple, Sir John— 72, 74. 

Templepatrick— 96, 124, 182, 207, 318. 

Tender, The, or Engagement— 193, 200. 

Theatre— 303. 

Thornton, Mr.— 107. 

Tipperary scheme— 201. 

Tithes— 241. 

Torphichen— 26. 

Trail, Lieutenant-Colonel — 156. 

Trueman, Mr. — 68. 

Tuam, Archbishop of— 106. 

Tyrone— 214. 

Ulster and its early state— 8, 9. 
Union, Army Bond of— 127. 
Upton, Mr.— 135. 
Urney— 130. 

Ussher, Primate— 21, 24-5, 33-4, 66, 91, 123, 245, 249 ; Introduction, xv., xxi., xxvi. 

Venables, Colonel— 174-5, 177-9, 180, 182, 184, 192, 194, 196, 202, 206. 
Vernet— 98. 

Vesey, Rev. Thomas— 106, 121, 128 ; Hugh, 184, 194, 234, 244. 
Visitation, Taylor's— 248, 250. 

Wallace, William— 40. 

Wallace, Captain— 122 ; Colonel, 149, 155, 168. 

Wallace, Rev. James— 130 ; Rev. George, 225, 262. 

War, Council of— 156, 157, 161, 163. 

Watson, Rev Mr.— 112, 113; Rev. Dr.— 121, 128. 

Weeks, Rev. Mr.— 185, 186, 187-8, 190. 

Weir, Rev. John— 102, 117 ; death of, 118. 



334 



INDEX. 



"Welsh, Rev. John— 20, 318 ; Introduction, xxii. 

Welsh, Rev. Josias— 20, 27, 33, 38, 318; his death, 40, 41; Introduction, xxii. 
Wentworth— 60, 95, 218. 
Wexford— 71, 174. 

White, Rev. Adam— 285 ; Rebecca, 297. 
Whitehall— 238, 239. 
Wicklow— 71. 

Wight, Isle of— 145, 146, 219. 

Wilson, Rev. Hugh— 281, 297 ; Mr. George, 309. 

Witches— 299, 300. 

Wodrow, The Historian— 309, 310, 311. 
Wood, Rev. James— 58, 193. 
Worcester, Battle of— 227. 

Young, Andrew — 48. 
Young, John, Esq. — 130. 
Young, Rev. Robert — 140. 

Zanchy, Colonel— 195. 




Marcus Ward & Co., Printers, Belfast and Dublin. 



t 



f 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



0 021 897 668 2 



